the_o ancient_a father_n have_v of_o the_o usefulness_n of_o scripture_n to_o the_o people_n than_o they_o have_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o we_o need_v not_o more_o to_o prove_v it_o since_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o those_o who_o be_v against_o the_o read_n the_o scripture_n by_o the_o people_n that_o it_o be_v otherwise_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n so_o alphonsus_n à _fw-fr castro_n and_o sixtus_n senensis_n confess_v 13._o espencaeus_fw-la quote_v many_o plain_a place_n from_o st._n austin_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n to_o prove_v 6._o that_o the_o people_n ought_v to_o be_v very_o diligent_a in_o read_v the_o scripture_n in_o their_o own_o house_n and_o that_o nothing_o shall_v excuse_v they_o from_o it_o 517._o and_o confess_v that_o st._n paul_n precept_n colos._n 3._o let_v the_o word_n of_o god_n dwell_v rich_o in_o you_o be_v intend_v for_o the_o people_n and_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v it_o among_o they_o not_o only_o sufficient_o but_o abundant_o the_o sum_n of_o this_o argument_n be_v that_o the_o reason_n now_o urge_v against_o the_o people_n read_v the_o scripture_n will_v have_v hold_v against_o the_o publish_n of_o they_o in_o a_o language_n to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o people_n that_o they_o see_v the_o same_o inconvenience_n which_o be_v object_v now_o and_o yet_o commend_v the_o read_v the_o scripture_n to_o all_o that_o in_o all_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o practice_n be_v not_o only_o retain_v but_o vehement_o urge_v after_o all_o the_o heresy_n which_o have_v rise_v in_o the_o church_n in_o their_o time_n and_o therefore_o for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o account_v it_o wisdom_n to_o keep_v the_o people_n from_o it_o be_v to_o charge_v not_o only_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n with_o folly_n but_o the_o apostle_n and_o our_o saviour_n and_o god_n himself_o chap._n iu._n of_o the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o unreasonableness_n of_o object_v sect_n and_o fanaticism_n to_o we_o as_o the_o effect_n of_o read_v the_o scripture_n fanaticism_n countenance_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o condemn_v by_o we_o private_a revelation_n make_v among_o they_o the_o ground_n of_o believe_v some_o point_n of_o doctrine_n prove_v from_o their_o own_o author_n of_o the_o revelation_n plead_v for_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n the_o revelation_n of_o s._n brigitt_n and_o s._n catharin_n direct_o contrary_a in_o this_o point_n yet_o both_o own_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o large_a approbation_n of_o s._n brigitt_v by_o pope_n and_o council_n and_o both_o their_o revelation_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v divine_a in_o the_o lesson_n read_v upon_o their_o day_n s._n catharines_n wonderful_a faculty_n of_o smell_a soul_n a_o gift_n peculiar_a to_o she_o and_o philip_n nerius_n the_o vain_a attempt_n of_o reconcile_a those_o revelation_n the_o great_a number_n of_o female_a revelation_n approve_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n purgatory_n transubstantiation_n auricular_a confession_n prove_v by_o vision_n and_o revelation_n festival_n appoint_v upon_o the_o credit_n of_o revelation_n the_o feast_n of_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la on_o the_o revelation_n make_v to_o juliana_n the_o story_n of_o it_o relate_v from_o their_o own_o writer_n no_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v object_v to_o our_o church_n revelation_n still_o own_v by_o they_o prove_v from_o the_o fanatic_a revelation_n of_o mother_n juliana_n very_o late_o publish_v by_o mr._n cressy_n some_o instance_n of_o the_o blasphemous_a nonsense_n contain_v in_o they_o the_o monastic_a order_n found_v in_o enthusiasm_n a_o account_n of_o the_o great_a fanaticism_n of_o s._n benedict_n and_o s._n romoaldus_n their_o hatred_n of_o humane_a learning_n and_o strange_a vision_n and_o revelation_n the_o carthusian_n order_n found_v upon_o a_o vision_n the_o carmelites_n vision_n of_o their_o habit_n the_o franciscan_a and_o dominican_n order_n found_v on_o fanaticism_n and_o see_v in_o a_o vision_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o to_o be_v the_o great_a supporter_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o quakerism_n of_o s._n francis_n describe_v from_o their_o best_a author_n his_o ignorance_n ecstasy_n and_o fanatic_a preach_v the_o vision_n of_o dominicus_n the_o blasphemous_a enthusiasm_n of_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n the_o history_n of_o it_o relate_v at_o large_a of_o the_o evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la and_o the_o blasphemy_n contain_v in_o it_o the_o author_n of_o it_o suppose_v to_o be_v the_o general_n of_o the_o franciscan_a order_n however_o own_v by_o the_o friar_n and_o read_v and_o preach_v at_o paris_n the_o opposition_n to_o it_o by_o the_o university_n but_o favour_v by_o the_o pope_n gul._n s._n amour_n write_v against_o it_o his_o book_n public_o burn_v by_o order_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n the_o pope_n horrible_a partiality_n to_o the_o friar_n the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o franciscan_n afterward_o of_o the_o follower_n of_o petrus_n johannis_n de_fw-fr oliva_n the_o spiritual_a state_n begin_v say_v they_o from_o s._n francis_n the_o story_n of_o his_o wound_n and_o maria_z visitationis_fw-la parallel_v the_o cant_a language_n use_v by_o the_o spiritual_a brethren_n call_v beguini_n fraticelli_n and_o begardi_n of_o their_o doctrine_n about_o poverty_n swear_v perfection_n the_o carnal_a church_n and_o inspiration_n by_o all_o which_o they_o appear_v to_o be_v a_o sect_n of_o quaker_n after_o the_o order_n of_o s._n francis_n of_o the_o schism_n make_v by_o they_o the_o large_a spread_a and_o long_a continuance_n of_o they_o of_o the_o apostolici_fw-la and_o dulcinistae_fw-la of_o their_o numerous_a conventicle_n their_o high_a opinion_n of_o themselves_o their_o zeal_n against_o the_o clergy_n and_o tithe_n their_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a liberty_n of_o the_o alumbrado_n in_o spain_n their_o disobedience_n to_o bishop_n obstinate_a adhere_n to_o their_o own_o fancy_n call_v they_o inspiration_n their_o be_v above_o ordinance_n ignatius_n loyola_n suspect_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o illuminati_fw-la prove_v from_o melchior_n canus_n the_o jesuit_n order_v found_v in_o fanaticism_n a_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o romantic_a enthusiasm_n of_o ignatius_n from_o the_o writer_n of_o his_o own_o order_n whereby_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o he_o be_v the_o great_a pretender_n to_o enthusiasm_n since_o the_o day_n of_o mahomet_n and_o s._n francis_n ignatius_n give_v no_o respect_n to_o man_n by_o word_n or_o put_v off_o his_o hat_n his_o great_a ignorance_n and_o preach_v in_o the_o street_n his_o glory_v in_o his_o suffering_n for_o it_o his_o pretence_n to_o mortification_n the_o way_n he_o use_v to_o get_v disciple_n their_o way_n of_o resolution_n of_o difficulty_n by_o seek_v god_n their_o itinerant_a preach_v in_o the_o city_n of_o italy_n the_o sect_n of_o quaker_n a_o new_a order_n of_o disciple_n of_o ignatius_n only_o want_v confirmation_n from_o the_o pope_n which_o ignatius_n obtain_v of_o the_o fanatic_a way_n of_o devotion_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o superstitious_a and_o enthusiastical_a fanaticism_n among_o they_o of_o their_o mystical_a divinity_n mr._n cressy_n cant_v in_o his_o preface_n to_o sancta_fw-la sophia_n of_o the_o deiform_a fund_z of_o the_o soul_n a_o superessential_a life_n and_o the_o way_n to_o it_o of_o contemplate_v with_o the_o will_n of_o passive_a union_n the_o method_n of_o self-annihilation_a of_o the_o union_n of_o nothing_o with_o nothing_o of_o the_o feel_n of_o not-being_a the_o mischief_n of_o a_o unintelligible_a way_n of_o devotion_n the_o utmost_a effect_n of_o this_o way_n be_v gross_a enthusiasm_n mr._n cressy_n vindication_n of_o it_o examine_v the_o last_o sort_n of_o fanatioism_n among_o they_o resist_v authority_n under_o pretence_n of_o religion_n their_o principle_n and_o practice_n compare_v with_o the_o fanatic_n how_o far_o they_o be_v disow_v a_z present_a by_o they_o of_o the_o vindication_n of_o the_o irish_a remonstrance_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n have_v always_o favour_v that_o party_n which_o be_v most_o destructive_a to_o civil_a government_n prove_v by_o particular_a and_o late_a instance_n §_o 1._o 2._o we_o come_v to_o consider_v whether_o the_o read_v the_o scripture_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o all_o the_o sect_n and_o fanaticism_n which_o have_v be_v in_o england_n scripture_n he_o may_v much_o better_o have_v charge_v the_o philosopher_n especial_o aristotle_n with_o all_o the_o dispute_v in_o the_o world_n for_o they_o not_o only_o by_o their_o write_n have_v occasion_v many_o but_o have_v teach_v man_n the_o pernicious_a use_n of_o reason_v without_o which_o the_o world_n may_v be_v as_o quiet_a as_o a_o flock_n of_o sheep_n if_o they_o can_v but_o persuade_v man_n to_o lay_v aside_o that_o mischievous_a faculty_n i_o dare_v undertake_v for_o they_o that_o let_v the_o people_n have_v the_o bible_n never_o so_o much_o among_o they_o they_o shall_v never_o hurt_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v they_o not_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n be_v plain_a for_o transubstantiation_n
all_o of_o a_o mind_n and_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v but_o they_o have_v the_o only_a way_n of_o compose_v difference_n and_o they_o do_v not_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n from_o each_o other_o and_o their_o difference_n lie_v only_o in_o their_o school_n and_o do_v not_o disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v the_o utmost_a i_o can_v find_v their_o best_a wit_n plead_v for_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o if_o these_o be_v sufficient_a i_o believe_v they_o and_o we_o will_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v as_o much_o at_o unity_n as_o they_o be_v among_o themselves_o 1._o they_o say_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o actual_a agreement_n of_o the_o member_n of_o it_o in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n but_o in_o have_v the_o best_a mean_n to_o compose_v difference_n and_o to_o preserve_v consent_n which_o be_v submission_n to_o the_o pope_n authority_n 9_o so_o gregory_n de_fw-fr valentiâ_fw-la explain_v the_o unity_n of_o their_o church_n for_o actual_a consent_n he_o grant_v may_v be_v in_o other_o church_n as_o much_o as_o they_o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o singular_a or_o peculiar_a attribute_v to_o their_o church_n suppose_v they_o be_v all_o of_o a_o mind_n which_o it_o be_v plain_a they_o be_v not_o but_o therein_o say_v he_o lie_v the_o unity_n of_o their_o church_n that_o they_o all_o acknowledge_v one_o head_n in_o who_o judgement_n they_o acquiesce_v and_o therefore_o they_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o to_o know_v what_o the_o pope_n determine_v if_o this_o be_v all_o their_o unity_n we_o have_v great_a than_o they_o for_o we_o have_v a_o more_o certain_a way_n of_o end_a controversy_n than_o they_o have_v which_o i_o prove_v by_o a_o argument_n like_v to_o one_o in_o great_a request_n among_o they_o when_o they_o go_v about_o to_o persuade_v weak_a person_n to_o their_o religion_n viz._n that_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v safe_a to_o be_v in_o that_o religion_n wherein_o both_o party_n agree_v a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v than_o in_o that_o where_o one_o side_n deny_v a_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n so_o say_v i_o here_o that_o must_v be_v a_o safe_a way_n for_o unity_n which_o both_o party_n agree_v in_o to_o be_v infallible_a than_o that_o which_o one_o side_n absolute_o deny_v to_o be_v so_o but_o both_o party_n agree_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v infallible_a and_o all_o protestant_n deny_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v infallible_a therefore_o we_o be_v the_o more_o certain_a way_n for_o unity_n but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o for_o it_o be_v far_o from_o be_v agree_v among_o themselves_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v infallible_a it_o be_v utter_o deny_v by_o some_o among_o they_o and_o the_o assert_v it_o account_v heresy_n as_o be_v evident_a in_o some_o late_a book_n write_v to_o that_o purpose_n in_o france_n and_o england_n what_o excellent_a mean_n of_o unity_n than_o be_v this_o among_o they_o which_o it_o be_v account_v by_o some_o no_o less_o than_o heresy_n to_o assert_v §_o 13._o but_o suppose_v they_o shall_v yield_v the_o pope_n that_o submission_n which_o they_o deny_v to_o be_v due_a to_o he_o yet_o be_v his_o definition_n so_o much_o more_o certain_a way_n of_o end_a controversy_n than_o the_o scripture_n difference_n let_v they_o name_v one_o controversy_n that_o have_v be_v end_v in_o their_o church_n mere_o by_o the_o pope_n decree_n so_o as_o the_o opposite_a party_n have_v declare_v that_o they_o believe_v contrary_a to_o what_o they_o believe_v before_o on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o pope_n definition_n we_o have_v many_o instance_n to_o the_o contrary_a wherein_o controversy_n have_v be_v heighten_v and_o increase_v by_o their_o interpose_v but_o none_o conclude_v by_o they_o do_v they_o say_v the_o scripture_n can_v be_v no_o mean_n of_o unity_n because_o of_o the_o various_a sense_n which_o have_v be_v put_v upon_o it_o and_o have_v they_o no_o way_n to_o evade_v the_o pope_n definition_n yes_o so_o many_o that_o his_o authority_n in_o truth_n signify_v nothing_o any_o far_a than_o they_o agree_v that_o the_o uphold_v it_o tend_v to_o their_o common_a interest_n but_o when_o once_z he_o come_v to_o cross_v the_o interest_n of_o any_o party_n if_o they_o do_v not_o in_o plain_a term_n defy_v he_o yet_o they_o find_v out_o more_o civil_a way_n of_o make_v his_o definition_n of_o no_o force_n either_o they_o say_v the_o decree_n be_v procure_v by_o fraud_n and_o the_o pope_n make_v it_o by_o misinformation_n which_o be_v the_o common_a way_n or_o he_o do_v not_o define_v it_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n sit_v in_o cathedrâ_fw-la or_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o definition_n be_v quite_o otherwise_o than_o their_o adversary_n understand_v it_o or_o suppose_v that_o be_v the_o sense_n the_o pope_n be_v never_o to_o be_v suppose_v to_o define_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n and_o ancient_a canon_n of_o all_o which_o it_o be_v no_o difficult_a task_n to_o give_v late_a and_o particular_a instance_n but_o no_o one_o who_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o history_n of_o that_o church_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o and_o the_o late_a proceed_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o five_o proposition_n be_v a_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o these_o thing_n to_o any_o one_o who_o read_v they_o for_o when_o be_v there_o a_o fair_a occasion_n give_v to_o the_o pope_n to_o show_v his_o authority_n for_o preservation_n of_o the_o church_n unity_n than_o at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o five_o proposition_n be_v under_o debate_n at_o rome_n the_o same_o controversy_n be_v now_o revive_v which_o have_v disturb_v their_o church_n so_o often_o and_o so_o much_o before_o in_o the_o time_n of_o clement_n 8._o the_o heat_n be_v so_o great_a between_o the_o jesuit_n and_o dominican_n that_o the_o pope_n think_v it_o necessary_a for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o they_o to_o that_o end_n he_o appoint_v congregation_n for_o several_a year_n to_o discuss_v those_o point_n that_o he_o may_v come_v to_o a_o resolution_n in_o they_o this_o pope_n at_o first_o be_v strange_o prepossess_v by_o the_o art_n of_o the_o jesuit_n against_o the_o dominican_n but_o send_v for_o the_o general_n of_o the_o dominican_n he_o tell_v he_o what_o sad_a apprehension_n he_o have_v concern_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o dispute_v between_o the_o jesuit_n and_o they_o and_o therefore_o charge_v he_o that_o those_o of_o his_o order_n shall_v no_o long_o molest_v the_o jesuit_n about_o these_o thing_n to_o who_o he_o reply_v that_o he_o assure_v he_o with_o as_o great_a protestation_n as_o he_o be_v able_a that_o it_o be_v no_o mere_a scholastical_a dispute_n between_o they_o 10._o but_o it_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v concern_v which_o he_o discourse_v large_o upon_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o make_v such_o impression_n upon_o he_o that_o the_o dominican_n very_o believe_v 8._o that_o have_v that_o pope_n live_v to_o the_o vesper_n of_o pentecost_n that_o year_n he_o die_v in_o march_n he_o have_v publish_v a_o bull_n against_o the_o jesuit_n in_o presence_n of_o the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n and_o create_v f._n lemos_n cardinal_n after_o his_o death_n the_o congregation_n be_v continue_v in_o the_o time_n of_o paul_n 5._o but_o at_o last_o be_v break_v up_o without_o any_o decision_n at_o all_o if_o the_o pope_n determination_n be_v such_o a_o absolute_a instrument_n of_o peace_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v the_o strange_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n it_o shall_v be_v make_v so_o little_a use_n of_o in_o such_o case_n where_o they_o all_o acknowledge_v it_o will_v be_v of_o infinite_a advantage_n to_o their_o church_n to_o have_v a_o issue_n put_v to_o such_o troublesome_a controversy_n as_o these_o be_v but_o they_o know_v well_o enough_o that_o the_o pope_n authority_n be_v the_o more_o esteem_v the_o less_o it_o be_v use_v and_o that_o it_o have_v always_o be_v very_o hazardous_a to_o determine_v where_o there_o have_v be_v considerable_a party_n on_o both_o side_n for_o fear_v the_o condemn_a party_n shall_v renounce_v his_o authority_n or_o speak_v plain_a truth_n than_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o hear_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v well_o observe_v by_o mons._n s._n amour_n 9_o that_o they_o be_v very_o jealeus_fw-la at_o rome_n of_o maintain_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o decree_n which_o issue_n from_o thence_o and_o that_o this_o consideration_n oblige_v the_o maker_n of_o they_o to_o look_v very_o well_o to_o the_o compliance_n and_o facility_n that_o may_v be_v expect_v in_o their_o execution_n before_o they_o pass_v any_o at_o all_o which_o be_v a_o most_o certain_a argument_n they_o dare_v
or_o heathenish_a fornication_n be_v here_o only_o reprehend_v as_o jewish_a or_o heathenish_a idolatry_n but_o as_o the_o one_o be_v a_o foul_a sin_n whether_o it_o be_v commit_v by_o jew_n pagan_a or_o christian_n so_o if_o such_o as_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n shall_v practice_v that_o which_o the_o word_n of_o god_n condemn_v in_o jew_n or_o pagan_n for_o idolatry_n their_o profession_n be_v so_o far_o from_o diminish_v that_o it_o augment_v rather_o the_o heinousness_n of_o the_o crime_n about_o the_o same_o time_n come_v forth_o bishop_n downam_n book_n of_o antichrist_n etc._n wherein_o he_o do_v at_o large_a prove_v that_o to_o give_v divine_a honour_n to_o a_o creature_n 18._o be_v idolatry_n and_o that_o the_o papist_n do_v give_v it_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n 4._o the_o host_n and_o image_n which_o be_v likewise_o do_v near_o our_o own_o time_n by_o bishop_n davenant_n and_o dr._n jackson_n i_o shall_v conclude_v all_o although_o i_o may_v produce_v more_o with_o the_o testimony_n of_o archbishop_n laud_n 277._o who_o in_o his_o conference_n say_v the_o ancient_a church_n know_v not_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n and_o the_o modern_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v too_o like_a to_o paganism_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o and_o drive_v to_o scarce_o intelligible_a subtlety_n in_o her_o servant_n write_n that_o defend_v it_o &_o this_o without_o any_o care_n have_v of_o million_o of_o soul_n unable_a to_o understand_v her_o subtlety_n or_o shun_v her_o practice_n 20._o and_o in_o his_o marginal_a note_n upon_o bellarmin_n write_v with_o his_o own_o hand_n now_o in_o my_o possession_n where_o bellarmin_n answer_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o angel_n by_o say_v that_o it_o do_v not_o condemn_v all_o worship_n of_o image_n but_o only_o that_o which_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n he_o reply_v that_o theodoret_n who_o produce_v that_o testimony_n of_o the_o council_n express_o mention_n the_o pray_v to_o angel_n therefore_o say_v he_o the_o pray_v to_o they_o be_v that_o idolatry_n which_o the_o council_n condemn_v by_o this_o we_o see_v that_o the_o most_o eminent_a and_o learned_a defender_n of_o our_o church_n of_o great_a authority_n in_o it_o and_o zeal_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o it_o against_o enemy_n of_o all_o sort_n have_v agree_v in_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o i_o can_v see_v why_o the_o authority_n of_o some_o very_o few_o person_n though_o of_o great_a learning_n shall_v bear_v sway_n against_o the_o constant_a opinion_n of_o our_o church_n ever_o since_o the_o reformation_n since_o our_o church_n be_v not_o now_o to_o be_v form_v according_a to_o the_o singular_a fancy_n of_o some_o few_o though_o learned_a man_n much_o less_o to_o be_v model_v by_o the_o caprichio_n of_o superstitious_a fanatic_n who_o prefer_v some_o odd_a opinion_n and_o way_n of_o their_o own_o before_o the_o receive_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n they_o live_v in_o such_o as_o these_o we_o rather_o pity_v their_o weakness_n than_o regard_v their_o censure_n and_o be_v only_o sorry_a when_o our_o adversary_n make_v such_o property_n of_o they_o as_o by_o their_o mean_n to_o beget_v in_o some_o a_o disaffection_n to_o our_o church_n which_o i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o whatever_o malice_n and_o peevishness_n may_v suggest_v to_o the_o contrary_a that_o upon_o the_o great_a enquiry_n i_o can_v make_v i_o esteem_v it_o the_o best_a church_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o think_v my_o time_n very_o well_o employ_v what_o ever_o thank_v i_o meet_v with_o for_o it_o in_o defend_v its_o cause_n and_o preserve_a person_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o the_o content_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o idolatry_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n the_o introduction_n concern_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o debate_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v its_o member_n guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n first_o of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n some_o proposition_n for_o clear_v the_o notion_n of_o divine_a worship_n it_o be_v in_o god_n power_n to_o determine_v the_o way_n of_o his_o worship_n which_o be_v determine_v god_n law_n and_o not_o our_o intention_n be_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o worship_n the_o main_a question_n be_v whether_o god_n have_v forbid_v the_o worship_v of_o himself_o by_o a_o image_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n from_o the_o term_n therein_o use_v the_o large_a sense_n and_o importance_n of_o they_o which_o can_v be_v understand_v only_o of_o heathen_a idol_n of_o the_o reason_n of_o that_o law_n from_o god_n infinite_a and_o invisible_a nature_n how_o far_o that_o have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o heathen_n the_o law_n against_o image_n worship_n no_o ceremonial_a law_n respect_v mere_o the_o jew_n the_o reason_n against_o it_o make_v more_o clear_a by_o the_o gospel_n the_o wise_a heathen_a do_v not_o worship_v their_o image_n as_o god_n yet_o their_o worship_n condemn_v as_o idolatry_n the_o christian_a church_n believe_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o law_n to_o be_v immutable_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o opposition_n to_o it_o in_o greece_n germany_n france_n and_o england_n of_o the_o scripture_n instance_n of_o idolatry_n contrary_n to_o the_o second_o commandment_n in_o the_o golden_a calf_n and_o the_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n of_o the_o distinction_n use_v to_o excuse_v image-worship_n from_o be_v idolatry_n the_o vanity_n and_o folly_n of_o they_o the_o instance_n suppose_v to_o be_v parallel_v answer_v p._n 49_o chap._n ii_o of_o their_o idolatry_n in_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o argument_n propose_v concern_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n the_o insufficiency_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o it_o manifest_v suppose_v equal_a revelation_n for_o transubstantiation_n as_o for_o christ_n divinity_n yet_o not_o the_o same_o reason_n for_o worship_v the_o host_n as_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n the_o great_a disparity_n between_o these_o two_o at_o large_a discover_v the_o controversy_n true_o state_v concern_v adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o no_o man_n on_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n can_v be_v secure_a he_o do_v not_o commit_v idolatry_n in_o it_o the_o confession_n of_o our_o adversary_n that_o the_o same_o principle_n will_v justify_v the_o worship_n of_o any_o creature_n no_o such_o motive_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ._n bishop_n tailor_n be_v testimony_n answer_v by_o himself_o to_o worship_n christ_n in_o the_o sun_n as_o lawful_a as_o to_o worship_v he_o in_o the_o host._n the_o gross_a idolatry_n excusable_a on_o the_o same_o ground_n the_o argument_n propose_v and_o vindicate_v concern_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o father_n argument_n against_o the_o heathen_n hold_v against_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n about_o idolatry_n as_o manage_v by_o they_o they_o make_v it_o whole_o unlawful_a to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o creature_n how_o excellent_a soever_o the_o worship_n not_o only_o of_o heathen_a god_n but_o of_o angel_n condemn_v the_o common_a evasion_n answer_v prayer_n more_o proper_a to_o god_n than_o sacrifice_n no_o such_o disparity_n as_o be_v pretend_v between_o the_o manner_n of_o invocate_a saint_n and_o the_o heathen_n invocate_a their_o deity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o do_v more_o than_o pray_v to_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o prove_v from_o the_o present_a most_o authentic_a breviaries_n suppose_v that_o be_v all_o it_o will_v not_o excuse_v they_o st._n austin_n no_o friend_n to_o invocation_n of_o saint_n practice_n condemn_v by_o the_o church_n plead_v for_o it_o of_o negative_a point_n be_v article_n of_o faith_n p._n 108._o chap._n iii_o of_o the_o hindrance_n of_o a_o good_a life_n and_o devotion_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n prejudicial_a to_o piety_n the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n as_o teach_v among_o they_o destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n take_v away_o the_o care_n of_o it_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o true_a state_v it_o and_o compare_v that_o doctrine_n with_o protestant_n how_o easy_a it_o be_v according_a to_o they_o for_o a_o rich_a man_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n purgatory_n dreadful_a to_o none_o but_o poor_a and_o friendless_a sincerity_n of_o devotion_n hinder_v by_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o it_o manifest_v the_o effect_n of_o our_o ancestor_n devotion_n have_v be_v as_o great_a if_o they_o have_v say_v their_o prayer_n in_o english_a
proph._n sect._n 20._o speak_v of_o catholic_n the_o beauty_n and_o splendour_n of_o their_o church_n their_o pompous_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v solemn_a service_n the_o stateliness_n and_o solemnity_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n their_o name_n of_o catholic_n which_o they_o suppose_v he_o shall_v have_v say_v their_o very_a adversary_n give_v they_o as_o their_o own_o due_a and_o to_o concern_v no_o other_o sect_n of_o christian_n the_o antiquity_n of_o many_o of_o their_o doctrine_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v all_o the_o continual_a succession_n of_o their_o bishop_n their_o immediate_a derivation_n from_o the_o apostle_n their_o title_n to_o succeed_v st._n peter_n the_o flatter_a he_o shall_v have_v say_v due_a expression_n of_o minor_a bishop_n he_o mean_v acknowledge_v the_o pope_n head_n of_o the_o church_n which_o by_o be_v old_a record_n have_v obtain_v credibility_n the_o multitude_n and_o variety_n of_o people_n which_o be_v of_o their_o persuasion_n apparent_a consent_n with_o antiquity_n in_o many_o ceremonial_n which_o other_o church_n have_v reject_v and_o a_o pretend_a and_o sometime_o he_o shall_v have_v say_v always_o apparent_a consent_n with_o some_o elder_a age_n in_o matter_n doctrinal_a the_o great_a consent_n of_o one_o part_n with_o another_o in_o that_o which_o most_o of_o they_o affirm_v to_o be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la of_o faith_n the_o great_a difference_n which_o be_v commence_v among_o their_o adversary_n abuse_v the_o liberty_n of_o prophesy_v into_o a_o very_a great_a licentiousness_n their_o happiness_n of_o be_v instrument_n in_o convert_v divers_a he_o shall_v rather_o have_v say_v of_o all_o nation_n the_o piety_n and_o austerity_n of_o their_o religious_a order_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n the_o single_a life_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o bishop_n the_o severity_n of_o their_o fast_n and_o their_o exterior_a observance_n the_o great_a reputation_n of_o their_o first_o bishop_n for_o faith_n and_o sanctity_n the_o know_a holiness_n of_o some_o of_o those_o person_n who_o institute_n the_o religious_a person_n pretend_v to_o imitate_v the_o oblique_a art_n and_o indirect_a proceed_n of_o some_o of_o those_o who_o depart_v from_o they_o and_o among_o many_o other_o thing_n the_o name_n of_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_a which_o they_o with_o infinite_a pertinacity_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v upon_o the_o same_o ground_n the_o father_n do_v fasten_v upon_o all_o that_o disagree_v from_o they_o these_o thing_n say_v he_o and_o divers_a other_o may_v very_o easy_o persuade_v person_n of_o much_o reason_n and_o more_o piety_n to_o retain_v that_o which_o they_o know_v to_o have_v be_v the_o religion_n of_o their_o forefather_n which_o have_v actual_o possession_n and_o seizure_n of_o man_n understanding_n before_o the_o opposite_a profession_n to_o wit_n of_o protestant_n presbyterian_a anabaptist_n etc._n etc._n have_v a_o name_n thus_o dr._n taylor_n a_o eminent_a and_o lead_a man_n among_o the_o protestant_n and_o if_o he_o confess_v that_o these_o motive_n be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o catholic_n to_o retain_v his_o religion_n they_o must_v be_v of_o like_a force_n to_o persuade_v a_o disinteressed_n protestant_n to_o embrace_v it_o unless_o the_o protestant_n can_v produce_v motive_n for_o their_o religion_n of_o great_a or_o at_o least_o equal_a force_n with_o these_o which_o so_o great_a a_o man_n among_o they_o confess_v that_o catholic_n have_v for_o they_o here_o therefore_o you_o must_v call_v upon_o the_o author_n of_o the_o paper_n you_o send_v i_o to_o produce_v a_o catalogue_n of_o ground_n or_o at_o least_o some_o one_o ground_n for_o the_o protestant_a religion_n of_o great_a or_o equal_a force_n with_o all_o these_o and_o as_o dr._n taylor_n say_v divers_z other_o which_o he_o omit_v viz._n the_o scripture_n interpret_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o father_n the_o determination_n of_o general_n council_n the_o know_a maxim_n of_o catholic_n that_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v of_o faith_n but_o what_o be_v receive_v from_o their_o forefather_n as_o hand_v down_o from_o the_o apostle_n the_o testimony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o no_o less_o authority_n now_o than_o in_o st._n augustine_n time_n both_o for_o the_o letter_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n etc._n etc._n do_v this_o and_o the_o controversy_n will_v quick_o be_v at_o a_o end_n particular_a dispute_n be_v endless_a and_o above_o the_o understanding_n of_o such_o as_o be_v not_o learned_a but_o in_o ground_n and_o principle_n it_o be_v not_o so_o hard_a for_o reason_n and_o common_a sense_n to_o judge_n that_o you_o may_v the_o better_a do_v it_o in_o your_o case_n i_o shall_v desire_v you_o to_o take_v these_o two_o caution_n along_o with_o you_o first_o that_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o present_a controversy_n be_v not_o those_o article_n in_o which_o the_o protestant_n agree_v with_o we_o and_o for_o which_o they_o may_v pretend_v to_o produce_v the_o same_o motive_n we_o do_v but_o in_o those_o in_o which_o they_o dissent_v from_o we_o such_o as_o be_v no_o transubstantiation_n no_o purgatory_n no_o honour_n due_a to_o image_n no_o invocation_n to_o saint_n and_o the_o like_a in_o which_o the_o very_a essence_n of_o protestant_n as_o distinct_a from_o catholic_n consist_v what_o motive_n they_o can_v or_o will_v produce_v for_o these_o i_o do_v not_o foresee_v the_o pretence_n of_o scripture_n be_v sufficient_o plain_a have_v no_o place_n here_o because_o then_o the_o foresay_a negative_n will_v be_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v as_o divine_a truth_n and_o for_o their_o own_o reason_n and_o learning_n it_o will_v be_v find_v too_o light_v when_o put_v into_o the_o scale_n against_o that_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o so_o many_o age_n the_o second_o caution_n be_v that_o you_o be_v careful_a to_o distinguish_v between_o protestant_n produce_v ground_n for_o their_o own_o religion_n and_o find_v fault_n with_o we_o a_o atheist_n can_v cavil_v and_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o ground_n which_o learned_a man_n bring_v to_o prove_v a_o deity_n such_o as_o be_v the_o order_n of_o this_o visible_a world_n the_o general_a consent_n of_o nation_n etc._n etc._n in_o this_o a_o atheist_n think_v he_o do_v somewhat_o but_o can_v he_o produce_v as_o good_a or_o better_a ground_n for_o his_o own_o opinion_n no_o you_o see_v then_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o produce_v ground_n for_o what_o we_o hold_v and_o another_o to_o find_v fault_n with_o those_o which_o be_v produce_v by_o the_o contrary_a part_n the_o latter_a have_v make_v controversy_n so_o long_o and_o the_o former_a will_v make_v it_o as_o short_a let_v the_o answerer_n therefore_o instead_o of_o find_v fault_n with_o our_o motive_n produce_v his_o own_o for_o the_o article_n in_o controversy_n and_o i_o be_o confident_a you_o will_v quick_o discern_v which_o carry_v the_o most_o weight_n and_o consequent_o which_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v a_o defence_n of_o the_o forego_n answer_n to_o the_o question_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o idolatry_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n the_o introduction_n concern_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o debate_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v its_o member_n guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n first_o of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n some_o proposition_n for_o clear_v the_o notion_n of_o divine_a worship_n it_o be_v in_o god_n power_n to_o determine_v the_o way_n of_o his_o worship_n which_o be_v determine_v god_n law_n and_o not_o our_o intention_n be_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o worship_n the_o main_a question_n be_v whether_o god_n have_v forbid_v the_o worship_v of_o himself_o by_o a_o image_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n from_o the_o term_n therein_o use_v the_o large_a sense_n and_o importance_n of_o they_o which_o can_v be_v understand_v only_o of_o heathen_a idol_n of_o the_o reason_n of_o that_o law_n from_o god_n infinite_a and_o invisible_a nature_n how_o far_o that_o have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o heathen_n the_o law_n against_o image_n worship_n no_o ceremonial_a law_n respect_v mere_o the_o jew_n the_o reason_n against_o it_o make_v more_o clear_a by_o the_o gospel_n the_o wise_a heathen_a do_v not_o worship_v their_o image_n as_o god_n yet_o their_o worship_n condemn_v as_o idolatry_n the_o christian_a church_n believe_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o law_n to_o be_v immutable_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o opposition_n to_o it_o in_o greece_n germany_n france_n and_o england_n of_o the_o scripture_n instance_n of_o idolatry_n contrary_n to_o the_o second_o commandment_n in_o the_o golden_a calf_n and_o the_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n of_o the_o distinction_n use_v to_o excuse_v image-worship_n from_o be_v idolatry_n the_o vanity_n and_o folly_n of_o they_o the_o instance_n suppose_v to_o be_v parallel_n answer_v madam_n §_o 1._o that_o
no_o material_a difference_n that_o the_o heathen_a call_v those_o they_o worship_v god_n but_o they_o do_v not_o so_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n 23._o for_o st._n austin_n say_v there_o be_v scarce_o any_o difference_n between_o the_o heathen_a and_o they_o about_o the_o name_n whether_o angel_n may_v be_v call_v god_n or_o no_o for_o he_o think_v that_o they_o be_v call_v so_o in_o scripture_n as_o well_o as_o origen_n but_o the_o question_n be_v about_o the_o thing_n whether_o they_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v as_o god_n or_o no_o i._n e._n by_o give_v any_o part_n of_o religious_a worship_n to_o they_o which_o they_o utter_o deny_v and_o be_v i_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o shall_v much_o less_o scruple_n call_v canonize_v saint_n or_o angel_n by_o the_o name_n of_o god_n than_o give_v they_o the_o worship_n of_o invocation_n or_o the_o honour_n of_o sacrifice_n but_o in_o so_o do_v they_o be_v not_o only_o condemn_v by_o plain_a scripture_n and_o reason_n but_o by_o those_o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n who_o write_v against_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n which_o be_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v show_v §_o 13._o 2._o another_o disparity_n be_v insist_v on_o by_o he_o roms_n which_o be_v as_o to_o the_o manner_n of_o worship_n and_o as_o to_o this_o he_o say_v all_o that_o they_o understand_v by_o formal_a invocation_n be_v desire_v or_o pray_v those_o just_a person_n who_o be_v in_o glory_n in_o heaven_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o and_o if_o the_o catholic_n be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n in_o this_o we_o must_v not_o desire_v the_o prayer_n of_o a_o just_a man_n even_o in_o this_o life_n because_o this_o formal_a invocation_n will_v be_v to_o make_v he_o a_o inferior_a deity_n to_o show_v the_o palpable_a weakness_n of_o this_o answer_n i_o shall_v prove_v these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o those_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v allow_v and_o practice_v another_o kind_n of_o formal_a invocation_n from_o what_o he_o assert_n 2._o that_o suppose_v this_o be_v all_o it_o will_v not_o excuse_v they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v of_o a_o very_a different_a nature_n from_o desire_v the_o prayer_n of_o just_a man_n for_o we_o in_o this_o life_n 1._o that_o they_o do_v allow_v and_o practice_v another_o kind_n of_o formal_a invocation_n from_o what_o he_o assert_n he_o may_v very_o well_o say_v he_o do_v understand_v well_o what_o i_o mean_v by_o formal_a invocation_n when_o he_o make_v this_o to_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o for_o never_o any_o person_n before_o he_o imagine_v that_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o that_o term_v of_o formal_a invocation_n be_v purposely_o choose_v by_o i_o to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o rhetorical_a apostrophe_n of_o some_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n the_o poetical_a flourish_v of_o damasus_n prudentius_n and_o paulinus_n from_o general_a wish_n that_o the_o saint_n will_v pray_v for_o we_o of_o which_o be_v some_o instance_n in_o good_a author_n from_o assembly_n at_o the_o monument_n of_o martyr_n which_o be_v usual_a in_o ancient_a time_n and_o that_o which_o i_o think_v any_o man_n will_v understand_v by_o it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v constant_o practise_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n viz._n in_o place_n and_o time_n purposely_o appoint_v for_o divine_a and_o religious_a worship_n with_o all_o the_o same_o external_a sign_n of_o devotion_n which_o we_o use_v to_o god_n himself_o to_o offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n to_o saint_n or_o angel_n to_o help_v we_o in_o our_o necessity_n as_o well_o as_o to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o we_o the_o former_a part_n none_o can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o that_o have_v but_o so_o much_o as_o hear_v of_o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n all_o the_o difficulty_n lie_v in_o that_o whether_o they_o pray_v to_o they_o to_o help_v their_o necessity_n as_o well_o as_o pray_v for_o they_o and_o so_o many_o form_n of_o prayer_n allow_v and_o practise_v in_o their_o church_n have_v be_v so_o often_o object_v to_o they_o wherein_o these_o thing_n be_v manifest_a that_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_v this_o shall_v be_v deny_v do_v they_o believe_v we_o never_o look_v into_o their_o breviaries_n rosary_n hour_n and_o other_o book_n of_o devotion_n wherein_o to_o this_o day_n such_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v find_v do_v they_o think_v we_o never_o hear_v of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n or_o our_o lady_n psalter_n a_o blasphemous_a book_n never_o yet_o censure_v wherein_o the_o psalm_n in_o their_o high_a strain_n of_o prayer_n to_o god_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o v._o mary_n i_o have_v know_v myself_o intelligent_a person_n of_o their_o church_n who_o commit_v their_o soul_n to_o the_o v._o mary_n protection_n every_o day_n as_o we_o do_v to_o almighty_a god_n and_o such_o who_o think_v they_o understand_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n as_o well_o as_o other_o but_o madam_n these_o be_v mystery_n not_o to_o be_v know_v till_o they_o have_v their_o proselyte_n safe_a and_o fast_o enough_o then_o by_o degree_n they_o let_v they_o know_v what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v when_o they_o have_v give_v away_o all_o liberty_n of_o judge_v for_o themselves_o then_o it_o be_v no_o matter_n what_o they_o be_v command_v or_o expect_v to_o do_v they_o must_v do_v as_o other_o do_v or_o else_o their_o sincerity_n be_v question_v and_o they_o be_v think_v heretic_n in_o their_o heart_n whatever_o they_o profess_v i_o shall_v not_o insist_v upon_o any_o ancient_a breviaries_n or_o obsolete_a form_n or_o private_a devotion_n which_o yet_o they_o be_v accountable_a for_o till_o they_o do_v condemn_v they_o i_o need_v no_o more_o than_o the_o present_a roman_a breviary_n restore_v according_a to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o authorize_v by_o three_o several_a pope_n in_o the_o feast_n of_o assumption_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n as_o though_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o in_o the_o antiphonae_n to_o say_v 984._o hail_o bless_a virgin_n thou_o alone_o have_v destroy_v all_o heresy_n in_o the_o world_n but_o lest_o this_o shall_v be_v interpret_v of_o do_v it_o by_o her_o son_n a_o formal_a invocation_n of_o she_o follow_v vouchsafe_v to_o let_v i_o praise_v thou_o o_o holy_a virgin_n and_o give_v i_o strength_n against_o thy_o enemy_n and_o in_o the_o hymn_n frequent_o use_v in_o her_o office_n and_o particular_o that_o day_n she_o be_v not_o only_o call_v the_o gate_n of_o heaven_n but_o she_o be_v entreat_v to_o loose_v the_o bond_n of_o the_o guilty_a to_o give_v light_n to_o the_o blind_a and_o to_o drive_v away_o our_o evil_n and_o to_o show_v herself_o to_o be_v a_o mother_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o mass-book_n at_o paris_n 1634._o jure_fw-la matris_fw-la impera_fw-la redemptori_fw-la as_o thou_o be_v a_o mother_n command_v the_o redeemer_n in_o a_o word_n they_o pray_v to_o she_o therein_o for_o purity_n of_o life_n and_o a_o safe_a conduct_n to_o heaven_n but_o lest_o the_o hymn_n shall_v be_v think_v only_o poetical_a in_o the_o feast_n of_o s._n maria_n ad_fw-la nives_fw-la 911._o aug._n 5._o a_o formal_a prayer_n be_v make_v to_o she_o to_o help_v the_o miserable_a to_o strengthen_v the_o weak_a to_o comfort_v those_o that_o mourn_v and_o that_o all_o who_o celebrate_v she_o holy_a festivity_n may_v feel_v her_o assistance_n by_o which_o we_o may_v understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o that_o solemn_a hymn_n use_v in_o her_o office_n wherein_o she_o be_v call_v the_o mother_n of_o mercy_n and_o clemency_n 127._o and_o be_v pray_v to_o protect_v we_o from_o our_o enemy_n and_o to_o receive_v we_o in_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n be_v all_o this_o only_o pray_v to_o she_o to_o pray_v for_o we_o what_o can_v be_v more_o say_v to_o almighty_a god_n or_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n nor_o be_v this_o devotion_n only_o to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n but_o we_o shall_v see_v it_o alike_o in_o that_o to_o angel_n and_o saint_n 224._o in_o the_o antiphona_n upon_o the_o apparition_n of_o michael_n the_o archangel_n may_v 8._o he_o be_v pray_v to_o come_v to_o the_o help_n of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o guardian_n angel_n recommend_v to_o all_o catholic_n by_o paul_n the_o five_o in_o the_o last_o word_n of_o the_o breviary_n they_o be_v pray_v to_o defend_v they_o in_o war_n that_o they_o may_v not_o perish_v in_o god_n terrible_a judgement_n 9_o in_o the_o hymn_n to_o the_o holy_a apostle_n they_o be_v pray_v to_o command_v the_o guilty_a to_o be_v loose_v from_o their_o guilt_n to_o heal_v unsound_a mind_n and_o to_o increase_v their_o virtue_n that_o when_o christ_n shall_v come_v they_o may_v be_v partaker_n of_o eternal_a glory_n these_o may_v suffice_v for_o a_o present_a taste_n of_o the_o sincerity_n of_o such_o person_n who_o say_v that_o in_o
be_v far_o better_a hold_v their_o peace_n it_o be_v very_o impertinent_a to_o say_v that_o the_o apostle_n speak_v only_o of_o extraordinary_a gift_n and_o not_o of_o the_o settle_a and_o ordinary_a devotion_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o where_o the_o language_n be_v not_o understand_v whether_o it_o be_v speak_v by_o a_o miracle_n or_o not_o and_o the_o apostle_n lay_v down_o a_o general_a rule_n from_o this_o particular_a case_n that_o all_o thing_n must_v be_v do_v to_o edify_v which_o it_o appear_v he_o judge_v the_o use_n of_o a_o unknown_a language_n not_o to_o be_v and_o if_o after_o all_o this_o it_o be_v in_o the_o church_n power_n to_o reverse_v the_o apostle_n decree_v as_o to_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a language_n they_o may_v use_v the_o very_a same_o power_n as_o to_o all_o other_o office_n of_o religion_n and_o may_v command_v preach_v to_o be_v in_o a_o tongue_n as_o unknown_a as_o pray_v that_o so_o the_o people_n may_v meet_v together_o and_o pray_v and_o hear_v sermon_n and_o understand_v never_o a_o word_n for_o their_o great_a edification_n unless_o among_o we_o god_n shall_v put_v it_o into_o their_o heart_n to_o speak_v english_a whether_o they_o will_v or_o no_o as_o be_v once_o say_v by_o a_o ignorant_a person_n on_o the_o like_a occasion_n if_o all_o that_o be_v intend_v in_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o people_n be_v only_o a_o intention_n to_o pray_v whatever_o the_o word_n be_v abracadabra_fw-la might_n serve_v to_o pray_v with_o as_o well_o as_o ave_fw-la maria_n and_o the_o old_a woman_n say_v of_o it_o avi_fw-la mari_n gratia_fw-la plinam_fw-la dam_n ticum_fw-la beneditta_o tu_fw-la in_o mulab_n yes_o benedictus_n frictus_fw-la frentris_fw-la tui_fw-la sweet_a jesus_n amen_n be_v as_o effectual_a a_o prayer_n if_o she_o mean_v it_o so_o as_o can_v be_v utter_v by_o the_o most_o skilful_a priest_n §_o 5._o 3._o but_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v plead_v for_o this_o practice_n tongue_n only_a protestant_n except_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v insolent_a madness_n in_o they_o to_o oppose_v it_o as_o st._n austin_n say_v but_o we_o have_v however_o rather_o follow_v st._n paul_n who_o say_v it_o be_v madness_n to_o practice_v it_o but_o i_o assure_v you_o madam_n we_o be_v not_o to_o take_v all_o thing_n for_o grant_v which_o be_v tell_v we_o by_o they_o concern_v the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n as_o i_o may_v in_o time_n discover_v but_o in_o this_o he_o say_v our_o own_a protestant_a author_n of_o the_o bible_n of_o many_o language_n lond._n a._n d._n 1655._o do_v confess_v that_o in_o most_o of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o christian_n they_o have_v not_o only_o the_o scripture_n but_o also_o the_o liturgy_n and_o ritual_n in_o a_o tongue_n unknown_a but_o to_o the_o learned_a from_o which_o he_o conclude_v this_o to_o be_v a_o universal_a practice_n both_o in_o the_o primitive_a greek_a and_o latin_a church_n and_o in_o these_o latter_a sect_n of_o eastern_a christian_n it_o be_v a_o very_a pleasant_a enquiry_n how_o in_o the_o primitive_a greek_a and_o latin_a church_n the_o service_n can_v be_v in_o a_o unknown_a language_n when_o greek_a and_o latin_a be_v the_o mother_n tongue_n of_o those_o church_n do_v he_o think_v they_o do_v not_o understand_v their_o own_o mother_n tongue_n how_o many_o of_o their_o own_o writer_n have_v confess_v that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n all_o public_a office_n of_o religion_n be_v perform_v in_o the_o proper_a language_n of_o every_o country_n which_o in_o express_a word_n be_v affirm_v by_o origen_n against_o celsus_n 402._o and_o some_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v so_o ingenuous_a to_o confess_v it_o be_v much_o better_a that_o custom_n be_v restore_v again_o 24._o so_o cassander_n affirm_v of_o cajetan_n and_o that_o be_v reprove_v for_o it_o he_o say_v he_o learn_v this_o doctrine_n from_o st._n paul_n 1_o cor._n 14._o and_o the_o title_n of_o the_o twenty_o eight_o chapter_n of_o cassander_n his_o liturgick_n be_v that_o the_o ancient_n read_v the_o canonical_a prayer_n and_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n so_o as_o the_o people_n do_v understand_v it_o and_o say_v amen_n 〈◊〉_d lyra_n say_v that_o all_o public_a office_n of_o religion_n be_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n perform_v in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o any_o sanctity_n in_o the_o greek_a or_o latin_a that_o they_o be_v more_o use_v but_o because_o they_o be_v more_o general_o understand_v on_o which_o account_n pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o give_v strict_a command_n that_o where_o people_n of_o different_a language_n do_v inhabit_v care_n shall_v be_v take_v to_o provide_v man_n able_a to_o administer_v sacrament_n and_o instruct_v they_o in_o their_o several_a tongue_n which_o decree_n of_o he_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o canon_n law_n and_o be_v not_o intend_v out_o of_o honour_n to_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a tongue_n only_o but_o the_o advantage_n of_o the_o people_n so_o likewise_o john_n the_o eight_o yield_v to_o the_o prince_n of_o moravia_n to_o have_v their_o liturgy_n in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n because_o st._n paul_n say_v let_v every_o tongue_n praise_v the_o lord_n which_o be_v the_o reason_n give_v by_o the_o pope_n in_o his_o letter_n extant_a in_o baronius_n 16._o and_o not_o mere_o on_o the_o account_n of_o a_o present_a necessity_n for_o want_n of_o priest_n who_o can_v read_v latin_a as_o bellarmin_n conjecture_n for_o he_o appoint_v it_o shall_v be_v first_o read_v in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n if_o this_o be_v then_o a_o catholic_n practice_n these_o pope_n be_v huge_o to_o blame_v to_o give_v way_n to_o the_o breach_n of_o it_o 7._o and_o walafridus_n strabo_n say_v in_o his_o time_n among_o the_o scythian_n the_o divine_a office_n be_v perform_v in_o the_o german_a tongue_n which_o be_v common_a to_o they_o and_o the_o german_n but_o our_o own_o protestant_a writer_n he_o say_v own_o this_o to_o be_v in_o use_n in_o the_o most_o sect_n of_o christian_n i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o find_v this_o confession_n in_o the_o preface_n cite_v by_o he_o but_o i_o can_v meet_v with_o it_o and_o the_o learned_a bishop_n who_o write_v it_o understand_v these_o thing_n better_a than_o to_o write_v so_o it_o be_v true_a he_o say_v not_o in_o the_o preface_n but_o proleg_n 13._o n._n 19_o that_o the_o syriack_n tongue_n be_v the_o tongue_n of_o the_o learned_a among_o the_o christian_n throughout_o the_o east_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o liturgy_n and_o divine_a office_n which_o be_v almost_o every_o where_o perform_v in_o this_o language_n although_o it_o be_v the_o mother-tongue_n now_o only_o to_o a_o few_o about_o mount_n libanus_n but_o any_o one_o who_o inquire_v into_o a_o catholic_n practice_n must_v not_o mere_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o most_o eastern_a christian_n of_o who_o he_o here_o speak_v for_o there_o be_v many_o considerable_a church_n beside_o these_o which_o do_v to_o this_o day_n use_v their_o own_o language_n in_o their_o liturgy_n as_o their_o own_o writer_n attest_v but_o i_o need_v not_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v this_o since_o bellarmin_n confess_v that_o the_o armenian_n aethiopian_n egyptian_n russian_n and_o other_o do_v it_o but_o he_o say_v he_o be_v no_o more_o move_v by_o these_o than_o by_o the_o practice_n of_o protestant_n but_o we_o can_v but_o be_v move_v so_o far_o by_o it_o as_o thereby_o to_o see_v that_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o more_o a_o catholic_n practice_n than_o it_o be_v found_v either_o on_o scripture_n or_o reason_n §_o 6._o 2._o i_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v obstruct_v by_o make_v the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o bare_a administration_n whether_o our_o mind_n be_v prepare_v for_o they_o or_o not_o sacrament_n this_o he_o say_v he_o have_v rather_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o mistake_n than_o a_o calumny_n have_v never_o read_v any_o council_n wherein_o this_o doctrine_n be_v define_v and_o as_o to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n which_o he_o suppose_v i_o chief_o mean_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v determine_v it_o to_o be_v a_o calumny_n for_o any_o to_o say_v that_o according_a to_o their_o doctrine_n it_o do_v confer_v grace_n without_o the_o good_a motion_n of_o the_o receiver_n madam_n i_o either_o expect_v he_o shall_v have_v understand_v the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o own_o party_n better_o or_o be_v more_o ingenuous_a in_o confess_v it_o for_o my_o quarrel_n have_v no_o particular_a respect_n to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n more_o than_o to_o any_o other_o sacrament_n of_o they_o and_o if_o i_o can_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v their_o doctrine_n that_o the_o efficacy_n
obedience_n without_o this_o some_o that_o frequent_a cross_v themselves_o go_v in_o pilgrimage_n to_o the_o image_n of_o saint_n baptise_v bell_n be_v sprinkle_v with_o holy_a water_n and_o bury_v in_o a_o monk_n habit_n be_v great_a act_n of_o devotion_n and_o other_o that_o they_o be_v superstitious_a foolery_n some_o think_v that_o unless_o they_o make_v confession_n of_o their_o sin_n to_o a_o priest_n they_o can_v be_v pardon_v other_o that_o sincere_a confession_n to_o god_n be_v sufficient_a and_o the_o other_o never_o necessary_a to_o the_o pardon_n of_o sin_n though_o it_o may_v be_v sometime_o useful_a to_o the_o ease_n of_o the_o sinner_n some_o that_o they_o honour_n god_n by_o set_v up_o image_n of_o he_o and_o worship_v they_o for_o his_o sake_n by_o address_v themselves_o to_o saint_n and_o angel_n to_o be_v intercessor_n with_o he_o and_o other_o that_o they_o can_v dishonour_v god_n more_o than_o by_o these_o thing_n some_o that_o they_o may_v pray_v for_o what_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v as_o well_o as_o what_o they_o do_v other_o that_o since_o man_n expect_v to_o be_v answer_v in_o their_o prayer_n they_o ought_v to_o understand_v what_o they_o say_v in_o they_o since_o these_o and_o other_o dispute_n be_v in_o the_o world_n not_o bare_o between_o christian_n and_o those_o of_o other_o religion_n but_o among_o christian_n themselves_o what_o course_n shall_v a_o person_n take_v who_o desire_v to_o be_v satisfy_v for_o he_o find_v the_o several_a party_n divide_v about_o they_o can_v any_o man_n imagine_v a_o better_a way_n if_o it_o can_v be_v hope_v for_o than_o that_o god_n himself_o shall_v interpose_v and_o declare_v his_o own_o mind_n according_a to_o what_o way_n they_o ought_v to_o serve_v he_o and_o this_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v do_v already_o by_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o after_o all_o this_o must_v not_o all_o person_n concern_v be_v allow_v to_o inquire_v into_o that_o which_o be_v own_v to_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n or_o do_v they_o think_v that_o ordinary_a people_n that_o understand_v not_o latin_n or_o greek_a ought_v not_o to_o be_v concern_v what_o become_v of_o their_o soul_n if_o they_o be_v and_o do_v in_o good_a earnest_a desire_n to_o know_v how_o to_o please_v god_n and_o to_o serve_v he_o what_o direction_n will_v they_o give_v he_o if_o they_o tell_v he_o they_o must_v do_v as_o they_o be_v bid_v true_a say_v they_o if_o we_o be_v to_o worship_v you_o for_o god_n we_o will_v do_v as_o you_o bid_v we_o for_o we_o think_v it_o fit_v to_o serve_v god_n in_o his_o own_o way_n but_o we_o will_v know_v whether_o that_o god_n who_o we_o serve_v have_v give_v we_o any_o rule_n for_o his_o worship_n or_o no_o yes_o say_v the_o priest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o have_v do_v so_o but_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a for_o you_o to_o see_v they_o to_o what_o end_n say_v the_o people_n then_o be_v they_o give_v if_o they_o may_v not_o be_v see_v how_o shall_v we_o know_v whether_o we_o keep_v they_o or_o no_o or_o will_v you_o take_v upon_o you_o the_o guilt_n of_o our_o sin_n in_o disobey_v his_o will_n since_o you_o will_v not_o let_v we_o know_v what_o it_o be_v this_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o very_a just_a and_o reasonable_a request_n and_o i_o fear_v it_o will_v one_o day_n fall_v heavy_a upon_o those_o who_o conceal_v that_o which_o they_o confess_v to_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o people_n and_o it_o have_v be_v ingenuous_o acknowledge_v by_o some_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o people_n will_v never_o be_v keep_v to_o that_o way_n of_o devotion_n they_o be_v in_o there_o if_o they_o be_v suffer_v to_o read_v the_o scripture_n but_o the_o more_o shame_n the_o mean_a time_n for_o those_o who_o impose_v such_o thing_n upon_o they_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o devotion_n which_o be_v so_o repugnant_a to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n but_o the_o same_o reason_n which_o have_v make_v they_o leave_v out_o the_o second_o commandment_n in_o their_o office_n of_o devotion_n have_v bring_v they_o to_o so_o severe_a a_o prohibition_n of_o read_v the_o scripture_n in_o a_o know_a language_n but_o where_o themselves_o be_v already_o so_o secure_a of_o the_o person_n that_o they_o dare_v to_o give_v way_n to_o it_o and_o that_o be_v lest_o their_o conscience_n shall_v start_v and_o boggle_v at_o the_o break_v a_o command_n of_o god_n when_o they_o pretend_v to_o serve_v he_o §_o 9_o 2._o that_o no_o objection_n can_v be_v now_o make_v against_o the_o people_n read_v the_o scripture_n people_n but_o will_v have_v hold_v against_o the_o publish_v they_o in_o a_o language_n to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o people_n for_o be_v the_o people_n less_o ignorant_a and_o heady_a less_o presumptuous_a and_o opinionative_n then_o than_o they_o be_v now_o be_v not_o there_o the_o same_o danger_n of_o mistake_v their_o sense_n at_o that_o time_n be_v not_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n as_o refractory_a and_o disobedient_a as_o any_o have_v be_v since_o be_v they_o not_o as_o apt_a to_o quarrel_v with_o divine_a law_n and_o the_o authority_n god_n have_v set_v up_o among_o they_o do_v not_o they_o fall_v into_o sect_n and_o divers_a opinion_n by_o misunderstand_v the_o law_n yet_o be_v these_o reason_n than_o think_v sufficient_a for_o god_n not_o to_o make_v know_v his_o law_n to_o all_o the_o people_n but_o to_o commit_v it_o only_o to_o aaron_n and_o the_o priest_n for_o they_o prudential_o to_o dispense_v it_o to_o they_o no_o so_o far_o from_o it_o that_o strict_a care_n be_v take_v to_o make_v the_o people_n understand_v it_o particular_a command_n give_v for_o this_o very_a end_n and_o the_o law_n on_o purpose_n declare_v to_o be_v easy_a and_o intelligible_a that_o they_o may_v not_o make_v its_o obscurity_n a_o pretence_n for_o their_o ignorance_n be_v not_o this_o law_n give_v they_o as_o a_o rule_n to_o direct_v themselves_o by_o be_v not_o all_o send_v to_o this_o to_o learn_v to_o govern_v their_o action_n 9_o wherewithal_o shall_v a_o young_a man_n cleanse_v his_o way_n by_o take_v heed_n thereto_o according_a to_o thy_o word_n be_v not_o this_o law_n say_v to_o convert_v the_o soul_n 7._o and_o to_o make_v wise_a the_o simple_a and_o be_v that_o do_v by_o not_o understand_v it_o be_v it_o not_o the_o delight_n exercise_n and_o continual_a meditation_n of_o those_o who_o be_v true_o devout_a among_o they_o but_o how_o come_v our_o case_n to_o be_v so_o much_o worse_o under_o christianity_n be_v the_o law_n of_o christ_n so_o much_o more_o difficult_a and_o obscure_a than_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n be_v not_o his_o sermon_n on_o the_o mount_n wherein_o he_o deliver_v the_o rule_v of_o a_o christian_a life_n as_o plain_a as_o any_o chapter_n in_o leviticus_n what_o do_v the_o gospel_n teach_v man_n but_o to_o be_v and_o to_o do_v good_a to_o love_v all_o man_n and_o to_o love_n god_n above_o all_o to_o believe_v in_o christ_n and_o to_o obey_v his_o command_n to_o repent_v of_o sin_n past_a and_o to_o live_v no_o long_o in_o they_o and_o in_o short_a so_o to_o live_v in_o this_o world_n as_o they_o hope_v to_o live_v with_o god_n in_o happiness_n hereafter_o and_o be_v these_o thing_n so_o hard_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o the_o people_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v make_v acquaint_v with_o they_o in_o their_o own_o language_n or_o be_v there_o any_o danger_n they_o shall_v know_v they_o too_o well_o be_v ever_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n more_o pervert_v by_o false_a interpretation_n than_o in_o our_o saviour_n time_n by_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n why_o do_v not_o he_o then_o take_v some_o other_o care_n for_o his_o own_o law_n to_o prevent_v this_o for_o the_o future_a if_o that_o have_v be_v judge_v by_o he_o the_o proper_a way_n of_o cure_n but_o thereby_o we_o see_v the_o mistake_n of_o the_o people_n be_v owe_v to_o their_o teacher_n and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o mean_n to_o prevent_v error_n in_o the_o people_n but_o by_o stop_v they_o at_o the_o fountain_n head_n from_o whence_o they_o run_v down_o among_o they_o for_o the_o common_a people_n may_v have_v have_v a_o better_a notion_n of_o religion_n if_o their_o mind_n have_v not_o be_v corrupt_v by_o the_o tradition_n and_o gloss_n of_o the_o pharisee_n therefore_o methinks_v they_o have_v not_o go_v the_o wise_a way_n to_o work_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n instead_o of_o this_o prudential_a dispense_n the_o scripture_n their_o only_a way_n have_v be_v to_o have_v destroy_v they_o as_o dioclesian_n their_o predecessor_n in_o this_o kind_n of_o prudence_n once_o design_v for_o let_v they_o assure_v themselves_o they_o who_o understand_v greek_a and_o latin_a be_v the_o
person_n they_o have_v ten_o time_n more_o cause_n to_o fear_v than_o the_o common_a people_n and_o consider_v the_o advantage_n they_o once_o have_v by_o the_o horrible_a ignorance_n of_o priest_n and_o people_n it_o must_v be_v impute_v only_o to_o the_o watchful_a eye_n of_o divine_a providence_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v of_o so_o little_a use_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v be_v preserve_v entire_a to_o our_o day_n there_o have_v be_v no_o such_o mean_n in_o the_o world_n to_o have_v prevent_v a_o reformation_n as_o this_o for_o they_o be_v not_o out_o when_o they_o take_v the_o scripture_n so_o much_o for_o their_o enemy_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o force_n and_o restraint_n they_o put_v upon_o it_o and_o the_o fear_n and_o jealousy_n they_o be_v in_o about_o it_o continual_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v for_o this_o will_v any_o one_o have_v compare_v the_o scripture_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o common_a people_n as_o my_o adversary_n do_v to_o a_o sword_n in_o a_o mad_a man_n hand_n be_v it_o of_o so_o destructive_a a_o nature_n and_o frame_v for_o no_o other_o use_n than_o a_o sword_n be_v which_o nothing_o but_o discretion_n keep_v a_o man_n from_o do_v mischief_n by_o and_o all_o the_o way_n a_o man_n have_v though_o never_o so_o meek_a and_o humble_a to_o defend_v himself_o by_o it_o be_v by_o destroy_v his_o enemy_n with_o it_o if_o he_o continue_v his_o assault_n these_o expression_n do_v not_o argue_v any_o kindness_n to_o the_o scripture_n nor_o a_o apprehension_n of_o any_o great_a good_a come_v to_o the_o world_n by_o it_o but_o that_o real_o man_n may_v have_v be_v more_o at_o ease_n and_o few_o difference_n in_o religion_n have_v happen_v if_o all_o the_o copy_n of_o the_o bible_n have_v be_v lose_v assoon_o as_o the_o pope_n have_v place_v himself_o in_o his_o infallible_a chair_n this_o design_n be_v once_o attempt_v as_o i_o shall_v show_v afterward_o but_o fail_v of_o success_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o far_o the_o principle_n of_o this_o prudence_n may_v carry_v they_o if_o ever_o such_o a_o season_n shall_v fall_v into_o their_o hand_n again_o have_v find_v so_o much_o trouble_v to_o they_o from_o the_o scripture_n and_o so_o little_a benefit_n by_o they_o their_o church_n be_v once_o own_v as_o infallible_a for_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v whether_o the_o scripture_n have_v not_o do_v more_o mischief_n according_a to_o they_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o reformer_n than_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o do_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o common_a people_n if_o it_o must_v be_v a_o sword_n in_o a_o mad_a man_n hand_n whether_o the_o more_o strength_n and_o cunning_a such_o a_o one_o have_v he_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o do_v so_o much_o the_o more_o mischief_n by_o it_o and_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o get_v it_o out_o of_o such_o a_o man_n hand_n whether_o it_o be_v not_o the_o high_a prudence_n and_o care_n of_o the_o public_a safety_n to_o do_v it_o it_o can_v be_v then_o nothing_o but_o the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o make_v they_o suffer_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o any_o who_o be_v capable_a of_o do_v mischief_n by_o it_o and_o the_o more_o mischief_n they_o may_v do_v the_o more_o desirable_a and_o prudential_a it_o be_v to_o take_v it_o from_o they_o but_o all_o man_n see_v none_o be_v so_o capable_a of_o do_v mischief_n thereby_o as_o man_n of_o the_o great_a wit_n and_o learning_n and_o that_o have_v the_o fair_a appearance_n of_o piety_n to_o the_o world_n the_o consequence_n then_o of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v if_o pursue_v to_o the_o true_a design_n of_o it_o that_o the_o scripture_n shall_v be_v keep_v if_o possible_a out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o most_o subtle_a learned_a and_o pious_a man_n above_o all_o other_o if_o they_o be_v not_o true_a to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a show_n to_o pretend_v only_o to_o keep_v the_o people_n in_o order_n for_o when_o be_v they_o otherwise_o but_o when_o cunning_a man_n have_v the_o manage_n of_o they_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o this_o principle_n be_v that_o it_o will_v never_o be_v well_o with_o the_o world_n till_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v all_o burn_v which_o be_v abroad_o and_o that_o only_o one_o original_a be_v preserve_v in_o the_o vatican_n to_o justify_v the_o pope_n title_n to_o infallibility_n and_o that_o as_o the_o sybilline_a oracle_n of_o old_a never_o to_o be_v consult_v but_o in_o case_n of_o great_a extremity_n and_o that_o under_o the_o inspection_n of_o some_o very_a trusty_a officer_n nor_o to_o be_v interpret_v but_o by_o the_o pope_n himself_o if_o i_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o own_v the_o principle_n of_o it_o i_o must_v needs_o have_v condemn_v the_o great_a man_n of_o it_o in_o former_a time_n for_o want_n of_o prudence_n in_o this_o matter_n that_o will_v have_v serve_v their_o turn_n much_o better_a than_o forge_v so_o many_o decretal_a epistle_n falsify_v so_o many_o testimony_n pervert_v so_o many_o text_n of_o scripture_n to_o maintain_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o papal_a chair_n there_o be_v only_o one_o small_a circumstance_n want_v their_o good_a will_n we_o have_v no_o cause_n to_o question_v and_o that_o be_v the_o possibility_n of_o it_o for_o although_o the_o roman_a church_n call_v itself_o catholic_n they_o be_v wise_a enough_o to_o know_v there_o be_v many_o considerable_a church_n in_o the_o world_n beside_o they_o where_o the_o scripture_n be_v preserve_v and_o from_o whence_o copy_n may_v be_v procure_v by_o person_n who_o will_v be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o inquisitive_a the_o more_o they_o be_v forbid_v to_o get_v it_o therefore_o they_o pitch_v upon_o a_o easy_a way_n and_o find_v the_o people_n under_o a_o very_a competent_a degree_n of_o ignorance_n they_o indulge_v they_o and_o soothe_v they_o up_o in_o it_o and_o tell_v they_o they_o can_v never_o miss_v the_o way_n to_o heaven_n though_o never_o so_o narrow_a in_o the_o dark_a their_o only_a danger_n be_v too_o much_o light_n for_o then_o probable_o they_o may_v be_v in_o a_o great_a dispute_n whether_o the_o broad_a way_n be_v not_o the_o true_a for_o there_o they_o see_v most_o of_o their_o friend_n and_o leader_n and_o while_o they_o keep_v the_o people_n in_o this_o profound_a ignorance_n and_o superstition_n they_o jog_v on_o in_o their_o opinion_n as_o secure_o to_o heaven_n as_o ignatius_n loyola_n mule_n do_v to_o mountserrat_a 17._o when_o he_o lay_v his_o bridle_n on_o his_o neck_n to_o see_v whether_o he_o will_v take_v the_o way_n to_o pursue_v the_o moor_n 3._o which_o be_v the_o more_o beat_a tract_n or_o the_o more_o craggy_a and_o untrodden_a way_n to_o that_o place_n of_o devotion_n and_o by_o a_o mighty_a providence_n and_o i_o suppose_v a_o little_a help_n of_o the_o rider_n the_o beast_n take_v the_o more_o narrow_a way_n but_o when_o person_n begin_v to_o be_v awaken_v by_o learning_n and_o thereby_o grow_v inquisitive_a in_o all_o matter_n and_o so_o by_o degree_n in_o those_o of_o religion_n they_o then_o espy_v their_o error_n in_o let_v such_o a_o book_n lie_v abroad_o in_o so_o many_o hand_n from_o whence_o so_o many_o irresistible_a argument_n be_v draw_v against_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o i_o assure_v myself_o be_v the_o true_a ground_n of_o the_o quarrel_n against_o the_o read_n the_o scripture_n but_o that_o be_v now_o irremediable_a they_o betake_v themselves_o to_o small_a art_n and_o endeavour_v to_o hinder_v any_o one_o particular_a person_n who_o they_o have_v the_o least_o suspicion_n of_o from_o meddle_v with_o a_o book_n so_o dangerous_a to_o their_o church_n and_o religion_n §_o 10._o for_o if_o this_o be_v not_o it_o church_n what_o make_v they_o to_o be_v more_o jealous_a of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o scripture_n than_o ever_o the_o christian_n be_v in_o former_a age_n be_v there_o not_o much_o more_o danger_n of_o misunderstand_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n at_o first_o than_o ever_o after_o nay_o be_v there_o not_o very_o many_o who_o be_v false_a apostle_n and_o great_a and_o dangerous_a heretic_n presumptuous_a and_o arrogant_a if_o ever_o any_o be_v but_o do_v christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n for_o all_o this_o think_v it_o unfit_a to_o communicate_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o the_o people_n or_o be_v the_o book_n contain_v it_o write_v in_o language_n not_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o they_o no_o they_o choose_v the_o most_o popular_a language_n of_o that_o time_n most_o large_o spread_v and_o general_o understand_v the_o apostle_n never_o tell_v their_o disciple_n of_o the_o danger_n of_o read_v the_o divine_a write_n that_o be_v among_o they_o when_o they_o be_v
first_o spread_v abroad_o and_o never_o so_o proper_a a_o season_n to_o give_v they_o caution_n as_o then_o but_o instead_o of_o that_o 19_o they_o advise_v they_o to_o take_v heed_n to_o the_o sure_a word_n of_o prophecy_n and_o that_o they_o do_v well_o therein_o 4._o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v for_o their_o instruction_n and_o comfort_n 16._o that_o be_v divine_o inspire_v they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v they_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n what_o do_v the_o apostle_n never_o imagine_v all_o this_o while_n the_o ill_a use_n that_o may_v be_v make_v of_o they_o by_o man_n of_o perverse_a mind_n yes_o they_o know_v it_o as_o well_o as_o any_o and_o do_v foretell_v schism_n and_o heresy_n that_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o see_v they_o in_o their_o own_o day_n and_o yet_o poor_a man_n want_v that_o exquisite_a prudence_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o prevent_v they_o by_o so_o happy_a a_o expedient_a as_o when_o they_o have_v write_v epistle_n to_o several_a church_n to_o forbid_v the_o promiscuous_a read_n of_o they_o but_o it_o may_v be_v it_o be_v the_o awe_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o infallible_a spirit_n in_o interpret_n scripture_n make_v this_o prohibition_n not_o so_o necessary_a in_o their_o own_o time_n do_v the_o church_n then_o find_v it_o necessary_a to_o restrain_v the_o people_n after_o their_o decease_n we_o have_v a_o occasion_n soon_o after_o give_v wherein_o to_o see_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n the_o church_n of_o corinth_n fall_v into_o a_o grievous_a schism_n and_o opposition_n to_o their_o spiritual_a governor_n upon_o this_o clemens_n write_v his_o epistle_n to_o they_o wherein_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o scripture_n to_o they_o to_o preserve_v unity_n that_o he_o bid_v they_o look_v diligent_o into_o the_o scripture_n 58._o which_o be_v the_o true_a oracle_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o afterward_o take_v st._n paul_n epistle_n into_o your_o hand_n 61._o and_o consider_v what_o he_o say_v and_o commend_v they_o very_o much_o for_o be_v skill_v in_o the_o scripture_n 68_o beloved_n say_v he_o you_o have_v know_v and_o very_o well_o know_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o you_o have_v thorough_o look_v into_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n therefore_o call_v they_o to_o mind_n which_o language_n be_v as_o far_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o the_o church_n of_o that_o age_n be_v from_o they_o nay_o the_o counterfeit_a clemens_n who_o they_o can_v make_v use_n of_o upon_o other_o occasion_n be_v as_o express_v in_o this_o matter_n as_o the_o true_a for_o he_o persuade_v private_a christian_n to_o continual_a meditation_n in_o the_o scripture_n 4._o which_o he_o call_v the_o oracle_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o best_a employment_n of_o their_o retirement_n but_o we_o need_v not_o use_v his_o testimony_n in_o this_o matter_n nor_o the_o old_a edition_n of_o ignatius_n wherein_o parent_n be_v bid_v to_o instruct_v their_o child_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n philadelph_n nor_o that_o say_n of_o polycarp_n to_o the_o philippian_n out_o of_o the_o old_a latin_a edition_n i_o be_o confident_a you_o be_v well_o study_v in_o the_o scripture_n for_o in_o the_o greek_a yet_o preserve_v he_o exhort_v they_o to_o the_o read_n of_o st._n paul_n epistle_n that_o they_o may_v be_v build_v up_o in_o the_o faith_n usser_n so_o little_o do_v these_o holy_a man_n dream_v of_o such_o a_o prudent_a dispense_n the_o scripture_n among_o they_o for_o fear_n of_o mischief_n they_o may_v do_v themselves_o or_o other_o by_o they_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n mention_n the_o read_v the_o scripture_n among_o christian_n before_o their_o meal_n 728._o and_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n at_o they_o and_o tertullian_n mention_n the_o same_o custom_n origen_n origen_n in_o the_o greek_a commentary_n late_o publish_v persuade_v christian_n by_o all_o mean_n 320._o by_o attend_v to_o read_v prayer_n teach_v meditation_n therein_o day_n and_o night_n to_o lay_v up_o in_o their_o heart_n not_o only_o the_o new_a oracle_n of_o the_o gospel_n apostle_n and_o apocalypse_n but_o the_o old_a one_o too_o of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o elsewhere_o tell_v his_o hearer_n 27._o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v discourage_v if_o they_o meet_v with_o difficulty_n in_o read_v the_o scripture_n for_o there_o be_v great_a benefit_n to_o be_v have_v by_o they_o but_o lest_o it_o shall_v be_v think_v he_o speak_v here_o only_o of_o public_a read_v the_o scripture_n in_o his_o homily_n on_o leviticus_n he_o speak_v plain_o that_o he_o will_v not_o only_o have_v they_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o public_a 9_o but_o to_o be_v exercise_v and_o meditate_v therein_o in_o their_o house_n night_n and_o day_n for_o christ_n be_v every_o where_o present_a and_o therefore_o they_o be_v command_v in_o the_o law_n to_o meditate_v therein_o upon_o their_o journey_n and_o when_o they_o sit_v in_o their_o house_n and_o when_o they_o lie_v down_o and_o rise_v up_o but_o have_v not_o the_o church_n yet_o experience_n enough_o of_o the_o mischief_n of_o permit_v the_o scripture_n to_o the_o people_n be_v there_o ever_o great_a and_o more_o notorious_a heresy_n than_o in_o those_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o those_o arise_v from_o pervert_v the_o word_n and_o design_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o do_v the_o church_n yet_o afterward_o grow_v wise_a in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o general_a council_n they_o have_v trial_n enough_o of_o the_o mischief_n of_o heresy_n but_o do_v the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n forbid_v the_o read_n the_o scripture_n on_o that_o account_n no_o but_o instead_o of_o that_o they_o commend_v the_o scripture_n to_o all_o as_o the_o best_a remedy_n for_o all_o passion_n of_o the_o mind_n so_o st._n basil_n ephes._n and_o st._n hierome_n call_v it_o and_o this_o latter_a commend_v nothing_o more_o to_o the_o woman_n he_o instruct_v in_o devotion_n than_o constant_a read_v the_o scripture_n and_o withal_o they_o say_v that_o infinite_a evil_n do_v arise_v from_o ignorance_n of_o the_o scripture_n rom._n from_o hence_o most_o part_n of_o heresy_n have_v come_v from_o hence_o a_o negligent_a and_o careless_a life_n and_o unfruitful_a labour_n nay_o so_o frequent_a so_o earnest_a and_o vehement_a be_v st._n chrysostome_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o scripture_n that_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v no_o other_o way_n to_o answer_v he_o but_o by_o say_v he_o speak_v hyperbolical_o which_o in_o plain_a english_a be_v he_o speak_v too_o much_o of_o it_o but_o how_o far_o different_a be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o the_o church_n in_o those_o time_n from_o what_o those_o have_v think_v who_o understand_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n best_a we_o may_v see_v what_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latter_a be_v by_o the_o counsel_n give_v to_o julius_n 3._o by_o the_o bishop_n meet_v at_o bononia_n for_o that_o end_n to_o give_v the_o best_a advice_n they_o can_v for_o restore_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v 6._o that_o which_o be_v the_o great_a and_o weighty_a of_o all_o they_o say_v they_o reserve_v to_o the_o last_o which_o be_v that_o by_o all_o mean_n as_o little_a of_o the_o gospel_n as_o may_v be_v especial_o in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n be_v read_v in_o the_o city_n under_o his_o jurisdiction_n and_o that_o little_a which_o be_v in_o the_o mass_n ought_v to_o be_v sufficient_a neither_o shall_v it_o be_v permit_v to_o any_o mortal_a to_o read_v more_o for_o as_o long_o as_o man_n be_v content_v with_o that_o little_a all_o thing_n go_v well_o with_o they_o but_o quite_o otherwise_o since_o more_o be_v common_o read_v for_o this_o in_o short_a be_v that_o book_n say_v they_o which_o above_o all_o other_o have_v raise_v those_o tempest_n and_o whirlwind_n which_o we_o be_v almost_o carry_v away_o with_o and_o in_o truth_n if_o any_o one_o diligent_o consider_v it_o and_o compare_v it_o with_o what_o be_v do_v in_o our_o church_n will_v find_v they_o very_o contrary_a to_o each_o other_o and_o our_o very_a doctrine_n not_o only_o to_o be_v different_a from_o it_o but_o repugnant_a to_o it_o a_o very_a fair_a and_o ingenuos_fw-la confession_n and_o if_o self-condemned_n person_n be_v heretic_n there_o can_v be_v none_o great_a than_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n especial_o the_o prudential_a man_n in_o it_o such_o as_o these_o certain_o be_v who_o the_o pope_n single_v out_o to_o give_v advice_n in_o these_o matter_n but_o how_o different_a be_v the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o child_n of_o this_o world_n from_o that_o of_o the_o child_n of_o light_n we_o have_v already_o see_v what_o another_o kind_n of_o judgement_n
with_o one_o another_o and_o although_o there_o may_v be_v many_o other_o sort_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n yet_o the_o essential_a unity_n of_o the_o church_n 5._o they_o tell_v we_o lie_v in_o conjunction_n of_o the_o member_n under_o one_o head_n but_o what_o become_v then_o of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o great_a number_n of_o schism_n and_o some_o of_o long_a continuance_n among_o they_o be_v they_o all_o member_n unite_v under_o one_o head_n when_o there_o be_v sometime_o two_o sometime_o three_o several_a head_n bellaâ—mine_n in_o his_o chronologie_n confess_v twenty_o six_o several_a schism_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o onuphrius_n a_o more_o diligent_a searcher_n into_o these_o thing_n reckor_n up_o thirty_o whereof_o some_o last_v ten_o year_n some_o twenty_o one_o fifty_o year_n and_o it_o seem_v very_o strange_a to_o any_o one_o that_o hear_v so_o many_o boast_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n above_o other_o to_o find_v more_o schism_n in_o that_o church_n than_o in_o any_o patriarchal_a church_n in_o the_o world_n we_o shall_v think_v if_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v design_v head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o fountain_n of_o unity_n that_o it_o be_v as_o necessary_a that_o church_n shall_v be_v free_v from_o intestine_a division_n on_o that_o account_n as_o to_o be_v secure_v from_o error_n in_o faith_n if_o it_o have_v the_o promise_n of_o infallibility_n for_o error_n be_v not_o more_o contrary_a to_o infallibility_n than_o division_n be_v to_o unity_n and_o the_o same_o spirit_n can_v as_o easy_o prevent_v schism_n as_o heresy_n but_o as_o the_o error_n of_o that_o church_n be_v the_o clear_a evidence_n against_o the_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n so_o be_v the_o schism_n of_o it_o against_o its_o be_v the_o fountain_n of_o unity_n for_o how_o can_v that_o give_v it_o to_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o so_o notorious_o want_v it_o in_o itself_o i_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o insist_v on_o the_o more_o ancient_a schism_n between_o cornelius_n and_o novatianus_n and_o their_o party_n between_o liberius_n and_o felix_n between_o damasus_n and_o vrsicinus_n between_o bonifacius_n and_o eulalius_n between_o symachus_n and_o laurentius_n between_o bonifacius_n and_o dioscorus_n between_o sylverius_n and_o vigiâ—ius_n and_o many_o other_o i_o shall_v only_o mention_v those_o which_o be_v of_o the_o long_a continuance_n in_o that_o church_n and_o do_v most_o apparent_o discover_v the_o division_n of_o it_o i_o begin_v with_o that_o which_o first_o break_v forth_o in_o the_o time_n of_o formosus_fw-la who_o be_v set_v up_o a._n d._n 821._o against_o sergius_n who_o the_o faction_n of_o the_o marquesse_n of_o tuscany_n will_v have_v make_v pope_n but_o the_o popular_a faction_n then_o prevail_v sergius_n be_v force_v to_o withdraw_v and_o formosus_fw-la with_o continual_a opposition_n from_o the_o other_o party_n enjoy_v the_o papacy_n four_o year_n and_o six_o month_n not_o without_o the_o blood_n of_o many_o of_o the_o chief_a citizen_n of_o rome_n slay_v by_o arnulphus_n in_o the_o quarrel_n of_o formosus_fw-la after_o his_o death_n boniface_n 6._o intrude_v say_v baronius_n into_o the_o papal_a see_v but_o be_v after_o fifteen_o day_n dispossess_v by_o stephanus_n 7._o who_o in_o a_o council_n call_v for_o that_o purpose_n null_v all_o the_o act_n of_o formosus_fw-la deprive_v all_o those_o of_o their_o order_n who_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o he_o and_o make_v they_o be_v re-ordained_n and_o not_o content_a with_o this_o he_o cause_v his_o body_n to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a and_o place_v it_o in_o the_o pope_n chair_n with_o the_o pontifical_a habit_n on_o where_o after_o he_o have_v sufficient_o revile_v he_o that_o can_v not_o revile_v again_o he_o cause_v the_o three_o finger_n to_o be_v cut_v off_o with_o which_o he_o use_v to_o give_v benediction_n and_o order_n and_o the_o body_n to_o be_v throw_v into_o tiber._n this_o last_o part_n onuphrius_n will_v have_v to_o be_v a_o fable_n pontif_n and_o andreas_n victorellus_n from_o he_o but_o baronius_n say_v they_o be_v mistake_v who_o say_v so_o for_o not_o only_a luitprandus_fw-la who_o live_v in_o that_o age_n express_o affirm_v it_o although_o he_o attribute_n it_o to_o sergius_n upon_o who_o account_n 3._o the_o schism_n begin_v but_o the_o act_n of_o the_o roman_a council_n under_o john_n 9_o extant_a in_o baronius_n make_v it_o evident_a and_o papirius_n massonus_n cite_v other_o ancient_a historian_n for_o it_o 151._o upon_o this_o null_n the_o ordination_n of_o formosus_fw-la a_o great_a dispute_n be_v raise_v in_o the_o church_n for_o many_o of_o the_o bishop_n will_v not_o submit_v to_o re-ordination_a and_o particular_o leo_n bishop_n of_o nola_n to_o who_o auxilius_n write_v his_o book_n in_o defence_n of_o the_o ordination_n of_o formosus_fw-la a_o short_a account_n whereof_o be_v publish_v by_o baronius_n from_o papyâ—ius_n masso_n but_o the_o whole_a book_n be_v now_o set_v forth_o from_o ancient_a manuscript_n by_o morinus_n 348._o by_o which_o we_o understand_v the_o controversy_n of_o that_o time_n much_o better_o than_o we_o can_v before_o two_o thing_n be_v chief_o object_v against_o formosus_fw-la his_o ordination_n 1._o that_o against_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v translate_v from_o one_o see_v to_o another_o be_v bishop_n of_o porto_n before_o he_o be_v make_v bishop_n of_o rome_n 2._o that_o have_v be_v degrade_v by_o john_n 8._o although_o restore_v by_o his_o successor_n marinus_n and_o absolve_v from_o his_o oath_n he_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o confer_v order_n against_o the_o first_o of_o these_o auxilius_n show_v that_o translation_n from_o one_o see_v to_o another_o can_v null_a ordination_n from_o the_o testimony_n of_o pope_n anterus_n the_o example_n of_o greg._n nazianzen_n perigenes_n dositheus_n reverentius_fw-la palladius_n alexander_n meletius_n and_o many_o other_o that_o the_o nicene_n canon_n against_o translation_n be_v interpret_v by_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n so_o as_o not_o to_o extend_v to_o all_o case_n and_o it_o be_v so_o understand_v by_o pope_n leo_n and_o gelasius_n and_o however_o that_o only_o null_v the_o translation_n and_o not_o the_o ordination_n against_o the_o second_o he_o plead_v that_o suppose_v it_o not_o to_o be_v lawful_a to_o remove_v from_o one_o episcopal_n see_v to_o another_o yet_o the_o ordination_n may_v be_v valid_a for_o formosus_fw-la be_v not_o consecrate_a again_o himself_o but_o only_o reconcile_v by_o marinus_n that_o the_o pope_n gregory_n and_o leo_n have_v declare_v against_o re-ordination_a as_o much_o as_o against_o rebaptising_a that_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n have_v forbid_v it_o that_o the_o ordination_n by_o acacius_n be_v allow_v by_o anastasius_n that_o the_o bonosiaci_n though_o heretic_n have_v their_o order_n allow_v they_o that_o the_o cathari_n be_v admit_v to_o the_o church_n communion_n by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a only_a with_o imposition_n of_o hand_n that_o though_o liberius_n fall_v to_o the_o arian_n heresy_n yet_o his_o ordination_n afterward_o be_v not_o null_v neither_o those_o of_o vigilius_n although_o he_o stand_v excommunicate_v by_o silverius_n and_o add_v homicide_n to_o it_o that_o the_o null_v these_o ordination_n be_v to_o say_v in_o effect_n that_o for_o twenty_o year_n together_o they_o have_v be_v without_o the_o christian_a religion_n in_o italy_n that_o none_o but_o heretic_n can_v assert_v these_o thing_n that_o if_o any_o pope_n themselves_o speak_v or_o act_v against_o the_o catholic_n faith_n or_o religion_n they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v in_o so_o do_v this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o auxilius_n which_o thing_n be_v more_o large_o insist_v upon_o in_o the_o second_o but_o by_o that_o book_n it_o appear_v most_o evident_o that_o the_o barbarous_a usage_n of_o the_o body_n of_o formosus_fw-la be_v most_o true_a it_o be_v express_o mention_v therein_o and_o justify_v by_o he_o in_o the_o dialogue_n that_o plead_v for_o re-ordination_a and_o now_o say_v baronius_n 9_o begin_v those_o most_o unhoppy_a time_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o exceed_v the_o persecution_n of_o heathen_n or_o heretic_n but_o he_o out_o of_o his_o constant_a good_a will_n to_o civil_a authority_n lay_v the_o fault_n altogether_o upon_o the_o power_n of_o the_o marquess_n of_o tuscany_n who_o have_v then_o too_o great_a power_n in_o rome_n but_o he_o strange_o admire_v the_o providence_n of_o god_n in_o keep_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n from_o heresy_n all_o that_o time_n alas_o for_o they_o they_o do_v not_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o any_o matter_n of_o faith_n at_o all_o but_o be_v whole_o give_v over_o to_o all_o manner_n of_o wickedness_n as_o himself_o confess_v of_o they_o when_o theodora_n that_o mother_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n rule_v in_o chief_a and_o her_o
authorise_v by_o the_o church_n such_o as_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v the_o one_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n the_o other_o the_o 72_o disciple_n and_o afterward_o they_o deny_v that_o the_o pope_n himself_o can_v give_v any_o power_n to_o other_o to_o meddle_v in_o the_o charge_n of_o a_o parish_n or_o in_o preach_v among_o they_o but_o where_o they_o be_v invite_v to_o it_o because_o bishop_n themselves_o can_v otherwise_o act_v out_o of_o their_o own_o diocese_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n in_o this_o case_n do_v injury_n by_o violate_v the_o right_n of_o other_o and_o if_o he_o shall_v go_v about_o to_o destroy_v what_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n have_v teach_v he_o will_v err_v in_o so_o do_v beside_o say_v they_o if_o these_o praedicant_fw-la friar_n have_v a_o liberty_n to_o preach_v where_o they_o please_v they_o be_v all_o universal_a bishop_n and_o because_o maintenance_n be_v due_a to_o all_o who_o preach_v the_o people_n will_v be_v bind_v to_o pay_v procuration_n to_o they_o which_o will_v be_v a_o unreasonable_a burden_n upon_o they_o many_o other_o argument_n they_o use_v against_o this_o new_a sort_n of_o itinerant_a preacher_n and_o represent_v the_o danger_n that_o come_v to_o the_o church_n by_o they_o at_o large_a wherein_o they_o describe_v they_o as_o a_o kind_n of_o hypocritical_a sectary_n 3._o that_o abuse_v the_o people_n under_o a_o fair_a show_n and_o pretence_n of_o religion_n have_v as_o they_o say_v a_o form_n of_o godliness_n but_o deny_v the_o power_n of_o it_o and_o that_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n by_o they_o will_v be_v equal_a to_o what_o it_o be_v by_o tyrant_n and_o open_a heretic_n because_o they_o be_v familiar_a enemy_n and_o do_v mischief_n under_o a_o show_n of_o kindness_n and_o that_o one_o of_o the_o great_a danger_n of_o the_o church_n by_o they_o will_v be_v their_o possess_n prince_n and_o people_n with_o prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o bishop_n 4._o which_o have_v do_v they_o can_v more_o easy_o lead_v they_o into_o error_n both_o against_o faith_n and_o a_o good_a life_n that_o their_o way_n of_o deal_n be_v first_o with_o the_o woman_n 5._o and_o by_o they_o seduce_v the_o man_n as_o the_o devil_n first_o tempt_v eve_n and_o by_o she_o adam_n and_o when_o they_o have_v once_o seduce_v they_o they_o tie_v they_o by_o oath_n and_o vow_n not_o to_o hearken_v to_o the_o counsel_n of_o their_o bishop_n or_o those_o who_o have_v the_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n that_o the_o bishop_n ought_v to_o suppress_v these_o and_o call_v in_o the_o public_a help_n to_o do_v it_o and_o to_o purge_v their_o diocese_n of_o they_o 9_o and_o that_o if_o they_o do_v it_o not_o 10._o the_o blood_n of_o the_o people_n will_v be_v require_v of_o they_o and_o destruction_n will_v come_v upon_o they_o for_o it_o and_o though_o prince_n and_o people_n have_v take_v their_o part_n 11._o that_o ought_v not_o to_o discourage_v they_o but_o their_o folly_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v manifest_a to_o all_o man_n 12._o after_o this_o they_o lay_v down_o the_o mean_n to_o be_v use_v for_o suppress_v they_o and_o the_o sign_n for_o their_o discovery_n say_v that_o they_o be_v idle_a person_n busy_a body_n 13._o wander_a beggar_n against_o the_o apostle_n express_v command_v 14._o who_o will_v have_v all_o such_o exclude_v the_o church_n as_o disorderly_a liver_n and_o therefore_o conclude_v with_o a_o earnest_a exhortation_n to_o all_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o the_o church_n to_o rise_v up_o against_o they_o as_o the_o pernicious_a enemy_n of_o its_o peace_n and_o welfare_n all_o these_o thing_n which_o be_v only_o summary_o comprehend_v in_o that_o book_n be_v very_o large_o insist_v upon_o by_o gul._n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-it amore_fw-la in_o another_o book_n entitle_v collection_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v whole_o upon_o this_o subject_n the_o mendicant_a friar_n be_v thus_o assault_v endeavour_v to_o defend_v themselves_o as_o well_o as_o they_o can_v and_o make_v choice_n of_o the_o best_a wit_n among_o they_o for_o their_o champion_n such_o as_o bonaventure_n and_o aquinas_n then_o be_v who_o undertake_v their_o cause_n and_o be_v fain_o to_o shelter_v themselves_o under_o the_o plenitude_n of_o the_o pope_n power_n by_o which_o mean_n they_o be_v sure_a to_o have_v the_o pope_n on_o their_o side_n but_o his_o authority_n be_v here_o no_o mean_n of_o unity_n for_o the_o controversy_n continue_v long_o after_o and_o be_v manage_v with_o great_a heat_n on_o both_o side_n §_o 8._o upon_o the_o great_a complaint_n of_o the_o privilege_n and_o exemption_n which_o the_o monastic_a order_n have_v obtain_v from_o the_o pope_n controversy_n clement_n 5._o promise_v to_o have_v this_o business_n discuss_v in_o the_o council_n of_o vienna_n and_o to_o that_o end_n give_v order_n to_o several_a learned_a man_n to_o write_v about_o it_o among_o who_o particular_o durandus_fw-la mimatensis_n write_v a_o large_a discourse_n not_o mention_v by_o possevin_n but_o print_v a._n d._n 1545._o wherein_o he_o persuade_v the_o pope_n to_o revoke_v all_o such_o exemption_n because_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a canon_n of_o the_o church_n whereby_o from_o the_o apostle_n time_n all_o place_n and_o person_n whatsoever_o be_v immediate_o under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n neither_o aught_o nor_o can_v change_v this_o order_n of_o the_o church_n because_o the_o order_n of_o bishop_n be_v appoint_v to_o prevent_v schism_n in_o the_o church_n it_o can_v not_o attain_v its_o end_n if_o any_o person_n be_v exempt_v from_o their_o jurisdiction_n and_o if_o it_o be_v in_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o grant_v such_o exemption_n it_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n expedient_a to_o do_v it_o because_o the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n will_v be_v destroy_v by_o it_o the_o bishop_n contemn_v and_o the_o church_n divide_v and_o if_o the_o monastic_a order_n pay_v no_o obedience_n to_o the_o bishop_n the_o people_n will_v soon_o learn_v by_o their_o example_n to_o disobey_v they_o too_o and_o suppose_v it_o have_v be_v expedient_a before_o it_o can_v not_o be_v so_o then_o because_o though_o the_o monastic_a order_n be_v found_v in_o a_o state_n of_o poverty_n yet_o now_o those_o who_o be_v in_o they_o be_v arrive_v at_o such_o a_o height_n of_o intolerable_a pride_n and_o arrogance_n that_o not_o only_o their_o abbot_n and_o prior_n but_o the_o friar_n think_v themselves_o equal_a to_o bishop_n and_o fit_a to_o be_v prefer_v before_o other_o ecclesiastical_a person_n thus_o far_a durandus_fw-la and_o aegidius_n romanus_n at_o the_o same_o time_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o exemption_n of_o friar_n against_o both_o of_o they_o jacobus_n the_o abbot_n of_o the_o cistercian_n write_v a_o defence_n of_o exemption_n which_o be_v publish_v in_o vienna_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n this_o matter_n be_v hot_o debate_v in_o that_o council_n but_o the_o pope_n will_v not_o yield_v to_o the_o revocation_n of_o they_o but_o renew_v a_o bull_n of_o boniface_n 8._o for_o qualify_a and_o compose_v the_o difference_n that_o have_v happen_v to_o the_o great_a scandal_n of_o the_o church_n about_o they_o 2._o wherein_o he_o take_v notice_n of_o several_a bull_n before_o which_o have_v take_v no_o effect_n so_o excellent_a a_o instrument_n of_o peace_n be_v the_o pope_n authority_n and_o that_o of_o a_o long_a time_n a_o most_o grievous_a and_o dangerous_a discord_n have_v be_v between_o the_o bishop_n and_o parochial_a clergy_n on_o one_o part_n and_o the_o preach_a friar_n on_o the_o other_o therefore_o the_o pope_n very_o wise_o consider_v how_o full_a of_o danger_n how_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o church_n how_o displease_v to_o god_n so_o great_a a_o discord_n be_v and_o resolve_v whole_o to_o remove_v it_o for_o the_o future_a by_o his_o apostolical_a authority_n do_v appoint_v and_o command_v that_o the_o friar_n shall_v have_v liberty_n to_o preach_v in_o all_o church_n place_n and_o public_a street_n at_o any_o other_o hour_n but_o that_o wherein_o the_o bishop_n do_v preach_v or_o do_v command_v other_o to_o preach_v without_o a_o particular_a licence_n to_o preach_v then_o a_o great_a instance_n of_o the_o discord_n which_o have_v be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o of_o the_o insufficiency_n of_o the_o pope_n authority_n for_o the_o cure_n of_o they_o can_v hardly_o be_v produce_v than_o this_o be_v the_o pope_n be_v force_v to_o say_v and_o unsay_v and_o retract_v their_o own_o grant_n to_o mitigate_v and_o qualify_v they_o and_o all_o to_o no_o purpose_n for_o the_o difference_n continue_v as_o great_a notwithstanding_o they_o the_o first_o pope_n who_o interpose_v in_o this_o quarrel_n be_v gregory_n 9_o who_o upon_o complaint_n make_v by_o the_o friar_n of_o the_o bishop_n exercise_v their_o jurisdiction_n
they_o be_v express_v and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o equal_a to_o all_o but_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o express_v it_o so_o because_o this_o will_v hinder_v people_n esteem_n of_o the_o indulgence_n which_o in_o plain_a term_n be_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o cheat_v the_o people_n or_o else_o there_o be_v no_o good_a to_o be_v do_v by_o indulgence_n 5._o thence_o petrarch_n call_v they_o net_n wherein_o the_o credulous_a multitude_n be_v catch_v and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o boniface_n 9_o the_o people_n observe_v what_o vast_a sum_n of_o money_n be_v gather_v by_o they_o cry_v out_o they_o be_v mere_a cheat_n and_o trick_n to_o get_v money_n with_o 68_o upon_o which_o paulus_n langius_n a_o monk_n exclaim_v 1395._o o_o god_n to_o what_o be_v these_o thing_n come_v thou_o hold_v thy_o peace_n but_o thou_o will_v not_o always_o for_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n will_v bring_v the_o hide_a thing_n of_o darkness_n to_o light_n 307._o conrade_n vrspergensis_n say_v that_o rome_n may_v well_o rejoice_v in_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n because_o she_o grow_v rich_a by_o the_o compensation_n which_o be_v make_v for_o they_o thou_o have_v say_v he_o to_o she_o that_o which_o thou_o have_v always_o thirst_v after_o sing_v and_o rejoice_v for_o thou_o have_v conquer_v the_o world_n not_o by_o religion_n but_o by_o the_o wickedness_n of_o man_n which_o be_v that_o which_o draw_v they_o to_o thou_o not_o their_o devotion_n and_o piety_n 9_o platina_n say_v the_o sell_a indulgence_n bring_v the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n into_o contempt_n and_o give_v encouragement_n to_o many_o sin_n 322._o vrspergensis_n complain_v that_o plenary_a indulgence_n bring_v more_o wickedness_n into_o the_o world_n for_o he_o say_v man_n do_v then_o say_v let_v i_o do_v what_o wickedness_n i_o will_v by_o they_o i_o shall_v be_v free_a from_o punishment_n and_o deliver_v the_o soul_n of_o other_o from_o purgatory_n gerson_n say_v 8._o none_o can_v give_v a_o pardon_n for_o so_o many_o year_n as_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o pope_n indulgence_n but_o christ_n alone_o therefore_o what_o be_v they_o but_o cheat_v and_o imposture_n in_o spain_n indulgence_n be_v condemn_v by_o petrus_n de_fw-fr osma_n a_o divine_a of_o salamanca_n and_o his_o follower_n 17._o as_o appear_v by_o the_o pope_n bull_n against_o they_o a._n d._n 1478._o in_o germany_n by_o iâ—hannes_n de_fw-fr vesaliâ_fw-la a_o famous_a preacher_n of_o mentz_n 34._o for_o serrarius_n reckon_v this_o among_o the_o chief_a of_o his_o opinion_n that_o indulgence_n be_v only_o pious_a fraud_n and_o way_n to_o deceive_v the_o people_n and_o that_o they_o be_v fool_n who_o go_v to_o rome_n for_o they_o about_o the_o same_o time_n flourish_v wesselus_n groningensis_n incomparable_o the_o best_a scholar_n of_o his_o age_n and_o therefore_o call_v lux_fw-la mundi_fw-la he_o be_v not_o only_o skill_v in_o school_n divinity_n almost_o the_o only_a learning_n of_o that_o time_n but_o in_o the_o greek_a hebrew_n chaldee_n and_o arabic_a have_v travel_v into_o greece_n egypt_n and_o be_v in_o most_o university_n of_o europe_n and_o read_v the_o most_o ancient_a author_n in_o all_o kind_n of_o learning_n on_o the_o account_n of_o his_o learning_n he_o be_v much_o in_o favour_n with_o sixtus_n 4._o and_o be_v present_a and_o admire_a at_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n but_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o friend_n to_o indulgence_n etc._n that_o in_o his_o epistle_n he_o say_v that_o no_o pope_n can_v grant_v a_o indulgence_n for_o a_o hour_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a thing_n to_o imagine_v that_o for_o the_o same_o thing_n do_v sometime_o a_o indulgence_n shall_v be_v grant_v for_o 7_o year_n sometime_o for_o 700_o sometime_o for_o 7000_o and_o sometime_o for_o ever_o by_o a_o plenary_a remission_n and_o that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n for_o the_o distinction_n of_o remit_v the_o fault_n and_o the_o punishment_n upon_o which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n be_v found_v that_o the_o give_v they_o be_v a_o design_n of_o covetousness_n and_o although_o the_o pope_n once_o swear_v to_o the_o king_n of_o france_n ambassador_n that_o he_o do_v not_o know_v the_o corruption_n of_o the_o seller_n of_o indulgence_n yet_o when_o he_o do_v know_v they_o he_o let_v they_o alone_o and_o they_o spread_v far_o that_o god_n himself_o do_v not_o give_v plenary_a remission_n to_o contrition_n and_o confession_n and_o therefore_o the_o pope_n can_v much_o less_o do_v it_o but_o if_o god_n do_v forgive_v how_o come_v the_o pope_n to_o have_v power_n to_o retain_v and_o if_o there_o be_v no_o punishment_n retain_v when_o god_n forgive_v what_o have_v the_o popeâ—_n to_o do_v to_o release_v against_o he_o write_v one_o jacobus_n angularis_fw-la wesseli_fw-la he_o confess_v there_o be_v nothing_o in_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n express_o for_o indulgence_n but_o that_o aught_o to_o be_v no_o argument_n for_o there_o be_v many_o other_o thing_n own_v in_o their_o church_n as_o necessary_a point_n which_o have_v as_o little_a foundation_n as_o this_o viz._n s._n peter_n be_v at_o rome_n and_o sacramental_a confession_n and_o therefore_o at_o last_o he_o take_v sanctuary_n in_o the_o pope_n and_o church_n authority_n to_o this_o wesselus_n answer_n that_o indulgence_n be_v account_v pious_a fraud_n before_o the_o time_n of_o albertus_n and_o thomas_n that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a number_n of_o divine_n do_v still_o oppose_v the_o error_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o matter_n that_o suppose_v the_o church_n be_v for_o they_o yet_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o it_o and_o no_o multitude_n of_o man_n whatsoever_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v against_o scripture_n that_o he_o have_v not_o take_v up_o this_o opinion_n rash_o but_o have_v maintain_v it_o in_o paris_n thirty_o three_o year_n before_o and_o in_o the_o pope_n poenitentiary_n court_n at_o rome_n and_o be_v now_o ready_a to_o change_v it_o if_o he_o can_v see_v better_a reason_n for_o the_o contrary_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n be_v deliver_v very_o confuse_o and_o uncertain_o by_o which_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v no_o catholic_n doctrine_n that_o it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a to_o find_v two_o man_n agree_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o they_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v firm_o believe_v among_o they_o that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o strict_a person_n of_o the_o carthusian_n or_o other_o order_n that_o shall_v receive_v a_o plenary_a indulgence_n at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n that_o yet_o will_v not_o desire_v his_o brethren_n to_o pray_v for_o his_o soul_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a argument_n he_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o validity_n of_o the_o indulgence_n that_o many_o in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n do_v speak_v more_o free_o against_o they_o than_o he_o do_v that_o the_o pope_n authority_n be_v very_o far_o from_o be_v infallible_a or_o be_v own_v as_o such_o in_o the_o church_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o divine_n at_o paris_n condemn_v the_o bull_n of_o clement_n 6._o about_o indulgence_n wherein_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o command_v the_o angel_n and_o give_v plenary_a remission_n both_o from_o the_o fault_n and_o punishment_n which_o authentic_a bull_n he_o say_v be_v then_o to_o be_v see_v at_o vienne_n lymoges_n and_o poictou_n it_o be_v notorious_a to_o the_o world_n what_o complaint_n be_v make_v in_o germany_n after_o his_o time_n of_o the_o fraud_n of_o indulgence_n before_o any_o other_o point_n of_o religion_n come_v into_o dispute_n and_o how_o necessary_o from_o this_o the_o pope_n authority_n come_v to_o be_v question_v that_o be_v the_o only_a pretence_n they_o have_v to_o justify_v they_o by_o and_o with_o what_o success_n these_o thing_n be_v then_o manage_v it_o be_v no_o more_o purpose_n to_o write_v now_o than_o to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v day_n at_o noon_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n can_v not_o but_o confess_v horrible_a abuse_n in_o the_o sale_n of_o indulgence_n yet_o what_o amendment_n have_v there_o be_v since_o that_o time_n 12._o bellarmin_n confess_v that_o it_o be_v better_a if_o the_o church_n be_v very_o spare_v in_o give_v indulgence_n i_o wonder_v why_o so_o if_o my_o adversary_n experience_n and_o observation_n be_v true_a that_o they_o prove_v great_a help_n to_o devotion_n and_o charity_n can_v the_o church_n be_v too_o liberal_a in_o those_o thing_n which_o tend_v to_o so_o good_a a_o end_n §_o 8._o but_o bellarmin_n will_v not_o have_v the_o people_n too_o confident_a of_o the_o effect_n of_o indulgence_n christian_a for_o though_o the_o church_n may_v have_v power_n to_o give_v they_o yet_o they_o may_v want_v their_o effect_n in_o particular_a person_n and_o therefore_o say_v he_o all_o prudent_a christian_n do_v
so_o receive_v indulgence_n as_o withal_o to_o satisfy_v god_n themselves_o for_o their_o sin_n i._n e._n in_o plain_a term_n that_o all_o prudent_a christian_n be_v too_o wise_a to_o believe_v they_o and_o none_o but_o fool_n do_v rely_v on_o they_o for_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n but_o fraud_n and_o imposture_n in_o they_o why_o may_v not_o a_o prudent_a christian_a trust_n a_o church_n which_o he_o believe_v infallible_a if_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n publish_v a_o indulgence_n wherein_o he_o remit_v to_o all_o that_o be_v confess_v and_o contrite_a upon_o do_v such_o action_n of_o charity_n and_o piety_n the_o remain_v temporal_a punishment_n of_o their_o sin_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v why_o a_o prudent_a christian_a of_o that_o church_n may_v not_o yea_o ought_v not_o to_o rely_v upon_o his_o word_n do_v he_o suspect_v the_o head_n of_o his_o church_n may_v cheat_v and_o abuse_v he_o if_o he_o do_v what_o become_v of_o infallibility_n if_o he_o very_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v err_v and_o will_v not_o deceive_v why_o must_v not_o his_o word_n be_v take_v and_o how_o can_v his_o word_n be_v take_v for_o the_o remit_v of_o a_o debt_n when_o they_o take_v as_o much_o care_n of_o payment_n as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v nothing_o i_o know_v not_o how_o those_o thing_n pass_v among_o the_o prudent_a christian_n of_o that_o church_n but_o to_o i_o they_o look_v like_o the_o great_a suspicion_n of_o a_o cheat_n that_o may_v be_v as_o suppose_v a_o great_a person_n out_o of_o kindness_n to_o one_o that_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o lie_v in_o prison_n for_o debt_n give_v he_o a_o note_n under_o his_o hand_n that_o upon_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o debt_n to_o his_o attorney_n and_o pay_v he_o his_o fee_n he_o will_v see_v his_o debt_n whole_o discharge_v and_o a_o friend_n of_o the_o prisoner_n tell_v he_o open_o he_o ought_v to_o receive_v that_o favour_n in_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n with_o all_o thankfulness_n for_o that_o person_n be_v one_o who_o can_v never_o fail_v of_o his_o word_n and_o he_o need_v not_o question_v his_o ability_n for_o he_o have_v a_o vast_a treasure_n in_o his_o hand_n to_o be_v dispose_v of_o for_o such_o use_n can_v we_o otherwise_o think_v but_o that_o the_o poor_a man_n will_v be_v strange_o surprise_v with_o joy_n at_o it_o and_o if_o he_o have_v any_o money_n leave_v he_o will_v be_v sure_a to_o give_v it_o to_o the_o person_n employ_v in_o so_o good_a a_o work_n but_o withal_o if_o he_o shall_v secret_o whisper_v he_o that_o he_o advise_v he_o as_o a_o friend_n that_o he_o will_v look_v out_o all_o other_o way_n imaginable_a to_o satisfy_v his_o creditor_n and_o that_o all_o prudent_a person_n in_o his_o case_n have_v take_v the_o same_o course_n what_o must_v the_o thought_n of_o such_o a_o man_n be_v of_o such_o a_o large_a and_o noble_a offer_n true_o that_o the_o gentleman_n be_v a_o great_a courtier_n but_o a_o man_n must_v have_v a_o care_n of_o believe_v he_o too_o far_o and_o his_o friend_n understand_v the_o world_n and_o that_o one_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v say_v and_o do_v in_o show_v not_o to_o disoblige_v so_o great_a a_o person_n but_o for_o all_o that_o a_o man_n must_v mind_v his_o own_o business_n or_o he_o may_v be_v choose_v at_o last_o if_o he_o trust_v too_o far_o to_o such_o large_a promise_n this_o be_v just_a the_o case_n of_o indulgence_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n a_o man_n be_v affright_v with_o the_o dreadful_a prison_n of_o purgatory_n as_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o his_o sin_n which_o god_n will_v certain_o exact_v from_o he_o either_o here_o by_o satisfaction_n and_o penance_n or_o there_o in_o the_o pain_n of_o that_o state_n while_o the_o man_n consider_v with_o himself_o the_o hardness_n of_o his_o condition_n he_o hear_v of_o indulgence_n to_o be_v have_v and_o after_o he_o have_v inquire_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o be_v very_o well_o satisfy_v that_o if_o he_o can_v get_v one_o of_o they_o he_o shall_v do_v well_o enough_o for_o he_o be_v tell_v that_o his_o holiness_n be_v infallible_a and_o that_o he_o can_v cheat_v or_o lie_v or_o deceive_v like_o other_o man_n and_o therefore_o of_o all_o person_n in_o the_o world_n he_o will_v soon_o trust_v he_o but_o because_o many_o other_o be_v in_o the_o same_o condition_n with_o he_o he_o may_v a_o little_a question_n whether_o his_o stock_n will_v hold_v out_o or_o no_o here_o his_o friend_n assure_v he_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n of_o which_o the_o pope_n have_v the_o key_n be_v so_o large_a that_o if_o it_o be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o he_o need_v not_o fear_v it_o only_o he_o must_v confess_v his_o sin_n and_o have_v contrition_n for_o they_o and_o do_v some_o charitable_a act_n and_o pay_v some_o customary_a fee_n and_o duty_n and_o he_o shall_v have_v a_o total_a discharge_n well_o say_v the_o man_n in_o a_o transport_n of_o joy_n this_o be_v the_o brave_a church_n in_o the_o world_n for_o a_o man_n to_o sin_n in_o if_o he_o may_v escape_v thus_o and_o what_o need_v i_o question_v since_o the_o pope_n be_v infallible_a and_o the_o treasury_n of_o the_o church_n be_v inexhaustible_a how_o be_o i_o free_v now_o not_o only_o from_o the_o fear_n of_o hell_n and_o purgatory_n but_o from_o crabbed_a and_o hateful_a penance_n that_o honest_a and_o kind-hearted_a gentleman_n the_o pope_n have_v strike_v a_o tally_n for_o i_o in_o his_o exchequer_n and_o i_o shall_v have_v my_o share_n in_o my_o course_n and_o order_n without_o lashing_n and_o whip_n and_o fasting_n and_o mumbling_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o odd_a trick_n beside_o but_o soft_a and_o fair_a say_v beauty_n prudent_a christian_a to_o he_o be_v not_o too_o confident_a of_o your_o ease_n and_o discharge_v you_o must_v use_v as_o great_a severity_n with_o yourself_o and_o undergo_v as_o many_o penance_n and_o say_v as_o many_o prayer_n as_o if_o you_o have_v no_o indulgence_n at_o all_o say_v you_o so_o i_o pray_v what_o benefit_n then_o have_v i_o say_v he_o by_o this_o which_o you_o call_v a_o indulgence_n what_o be_v it_o a_o indulgence_n of_o be_v there_o not_o a_o full_a remission_n of_o sin_n contain_v in_o it_o and_o i_o have_v be_v always_o tell_v by_o that_o be_v mean_v the_o discharge_n of_o the_o temporary_a punishment_n due_a to_o sin_n either_o here_o or_o in_o purgatory_n shall_v i_o be_v discharge_v or_o shall_v i_o not_o upon_o it_o if_o i_o shall_v what_o do_v you_o tell_v i_o of_o that_o which_o i_o be_o discharge_v from_o if_o not_o the_o indulgence_n be_v a_o spiritual_a trapan_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o infallible_a cheat._n i_o can_v see_v how_o a_o man_n can_v think_v otherwise_o that_o make_v such_o account_n of_o the_o great_a benefit_n of_o indulgence_n and_o at_o last_o find_v they_o come_v to_o nothing_o but_o deceive_v the_o people_n and_o get_v money_n §_o 9_o by_o this_o we_o see_v already_o treasure_n what_o miserable_a shift_n they_o be_v put_v to_o who_o defend_v indulgence_n but_o as_o a_o honest_a contract_n but_o they_o who_o will_v justify_v they_o as_o contain_v something_o divine_a and_o satisfactory_a for_o the_o punishment_n of_o man_n sin_n be_v fain_o to_o build_v the_o doctrine_n of_o they_o upon_o such_o absurd_a and_o unintelligible_a notion_n that_o it_o be_v almost_o as_o hard_o to_o understand_v as_o to_o believe_v it_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o there_o be_v some_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n be_v easy_a enough_o 12._o but_o than_o it_o mar_v the_o whole_a markett_n 9_o and_o this_o doctrine_n be_v therefore_o condemn_v by_o other_o as_o heretical_a in_o sense_n which_o be_v that_o indulgence_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o relaxation_n of_o the_o ancient_a severity_n of_o church_n discipline_n 26._o according_a to_o the_o old_a penitential_a canon_n which_o do_v not_o respect_v the_o justice_n of_o god_n but_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n over_o offender_n this_o be_v a_o doctrine_n we_o have_v nothing_o to_o complain_v of_o the_o difficulty_n of_o understanding_n but_o we_o know_v not_o to_o what_o purpose_n if_o this_o be_v all_o any_o particular_a indulgence_n be_v ever_o give_v since_o there_o be_v so_o general_a a_o indulgence_n by_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n among_o they_o wherein_o they_o can_v pretend_v to_o observe_v any_o of_o the_o old_a penitential_a canon_n and_o to_o give_v a_o man_n a_o indulgence_n to_o omit_v that_o which_o no_o body_n require_v and_o be_v whole_o out_o of_o use_n will_v be_v like_o the_o king_n give_v a_o man_n a_o patent_n not_o to_o wear_v trunk-hose_n and_o ruff_n when_o it_o will_v be_v ridiculous_a to_o use_v they_o and_o if_o this_o be_v all_o intend_a
fornication_n indeed_o he_o say_v that_o this_o fall_n from_o that_o holy_a chastity_n which_o be_v vow_v to_o god_n may_v in_o some_o sense_n be_v say_v to_o be_v worse_o than_o adultery_n but_o he_o never_o imagine_v such_o a_o construction_n can_v be_v make_v of_o his_o word_n as_o though_o the_o act_n of_o fornication_n be_v not_o a_o great_a fall_n from_o it_o than_o mere_a marriage_n can_v be_v so_o much_o shall_v suffice_v for_o the_o instance_n produce_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o such_o thing_n which_o tend_v to_o obstruct_v a_o good_a life_n and_o devotion_n §_o 14._o the_o 3._o argument_n i_o use_v to_o prove_v the_o danger_n a_o person_n run_v of_o his_o salvation_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n church_n be_v because_o it_o expose_v the_o faith_n of_o christian_n to_o so_o great_a uncertainty_n which_o he_o look_v on_o as_o a_o strange_a charge_n from_o the_o pen_n of_o a_o protestant_n as_o strange_a as_o it_o be_v i_o have_v at_o large_a prove_v it_o true_a in_o a_o full_a examination_n of_o the_o whole_a controversy_n of_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n between_o we_o and_o they_o 9_o to_o which_o i_o expect_v a_o particular_a answer_n before_o this_o charge_n be_v renew_v again_o to_o which_o i_o must_v refer_v he_o for_o the_o main_a proof_n of_o it_o and_o shall_v here_o subjoin_v only_o short_a reply_n to_o his_o answer_n or_o reference_n to_o what_o be_v full_o answer_v already_o 1._o his_o distinction_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o itself_o and_o to_o we_o signify_v nothing_o for_o when_o we_o inquire_v into_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n it_o can_v be_v understand_v no_o otherwise_o than_o in_o respect_n to_o we_o and_o if_o the_o scripture_n authority_n as_o to_o we_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n as_o to_o we_o to_o be_v prow_v by_o the_o scripture_n the_o difficulty_n be_v not_o in_o the_o least_o avoid_v by_o that_o distinction_n and_o as_o little_a to_o the_o purpose_n be_v the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o argument_n ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la to_o prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n from_o scripture_n for_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v upon_o what_o other_o ground_n they_o build_v their_o own_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n than_o on_o the_o promise_v of_o christ_n in_o the_o scripture_n these_o be_v miserable_a evasion_n and_o nothing_o else_o for_o the_o trite_a say_n of_o s._n austin_n that_o he_o will_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n etc._n etc._n i_o have_v at_o large_a prove_v that_o the_o meaning_n of_o it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n be_v the_o best_a way_n to_o prove_v the_o particular_a book_n of_o scripture_n 9_o to_o be_v authentical_a and_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o present_a church_n and_o that_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o few_o person_n as_o the_o manichee_n be_v be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n we_o as_o much_o contend_v for_o as_o they_o but_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o make_v the_o infallibility_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n which_o we_o say_v be_v the_o way_n to_o overthrow_v all_o certainty_n of_o faith_n to_o any_o consider_a man_n 2._o to_o that_o of_o overthrow_v the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n he_o say_v that_o divine_a revelation_n ought_v to_o be_v believe_v against_o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o divine_a revelation_n in_o matter_n not_o capable_a of_o be_v judge_v by_o our_o sense_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v notwithstanding_o any_o argument_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o sensible_a experiment_n against_o it_o as_o in_o the_o belief_n of_o god_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o future_a state_n of_o the_o soul_n etc._n etc._n 2._o that_o in_o the_o proper_a object_n of_o sense_n to_o suppose_v a_o revelation_n contrary_n to_o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n be_v to_o overthrow_v all_o certainty_n of_o faith_n where_o the_o matter_n to_o be_v believe_v depend_v upon_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o for_o instance_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a doctrine_n depend_v upon_o the_o truth_n of_o christ_n resurrection_n from_o the_o dead_a if_o sense_n be_v not_o here_o to_o be_v believe_v in_o a_o proper_a object_n of_o it_o what_o assurance_n can_v we_o have_v that_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o deceive_v when_o they_o say_v they_o see_v christ_n after_o he_o be_v rise_v if_o it_o be_v say_v there_o be_v no_o revelation_n against_o sense_n in_o that_o case_n that_o do_v not_o take_v off_o the_o difficulty_n for_o the_o reason_n why_o i_o be_o to_o believe_v revelation_n at_o any_o time_n against_o sense_n must_v be_v because_o sense_n may_v be_v deceive_v but_o revelation_n can_v but_o if_o i_o yield_v to_o that_o principle_n that_o sense_n may_v be_v deceive_v in_o its_o most_o proper_a object_n we_o can_v have_v no_o infallible_a certainty_n by_o sense_n at_o all_o and_o consequent_o not_o in_o that_o point_n that_o christ_n be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o sense_n can_v be_v deceive_v where_o there_o be_v no_o revelation_n against_o it_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v how_o it_o come_v to_o be_v deceive_v suppose_v a_o revelation_n contrary_n to_o it_o do_v god_n impose_v upon_o our_o sense_n at_o that_o time_n then_o he_o plain_o deceive_v we_o be_v it_o by_o tell_v we_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v more_o than_o we_o see_v that_o we_o deny_v not_o but_o we_o desire_v only_o to_o believe_v according_a to_o our_o sense_n in_o what_o we_o do_v see_v as_o what_o we_o see_v to_o be_v bread_n that_o be_v bread_n that_o what_o the_o apostle_n see_v to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n real_o and_o substantial_o and_o not_o mere_o the_o accident_n of_o a_o body_n beside_o if_o revelation_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v against_o sense_n then_o either_o that_o revelation_n be_v convey_v immediate_o to_o our_o mind_n which_o be_v to_o make_v every_o one_o a_o prophet_n that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n or_o mediate_o by_o our_o sense_n as_o in_o those_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n if_o so_o than_o i_o be_o to_o believe_v this_o revelation_n by_o my_o sense_n and_o believe_v this_o revelation_n i_o be_o not_o to_o believe_v my_o sense_n which_o be_v a_o excellent_a way_n of_o make_v faith_n certain_a all_o this_o on_o supposition_n there_o be_v a_o revelation_n in_o this_o case_n which_o be_v not_o only_o false_a but_o if_o it_o be_v true_a will_v overthrow_v the_o certainty_n of_o faith_n 3._o to_o that_o i_o object_v as_o to_o their_o deny_v to_o man_n the_o use_n of_o their_o judgement_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n propose_v by_o a_o church_n when_o they_o must_v use_v it_o in_o the_o choice_n of_o a_o church_n he_o answer_v that_o this_o can_v expose_v faith_n to_o any_o uncertainty_n because_o it_o be_v only_o prefer_v the_o church_n judgement_n before_o our_o own_o but_o he_o do_v not_o seem_v to_o understand_v the_o force_n of_o my_o objection_n which_o lie_v in_o this_o every_o one_o must_v use_v his_o own_o judgement_n and_o reason_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v to_o rely_v upon_o be_v he_o certain_a in_o this_o or_o not_o if_o he_o be_v uncertain_a all_o that_o he_o receive_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o church_n must_v be_v uncertain_a too_o if_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n be_v certain_a then_o how_o come_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o church_n to_o be_v a_o necessary_a mean_n of_o certainty_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o they_o who_o condemn_v the_o use_n of_o a_o man_n reason_n and_o judgement_n in_o religion_n must_v overthrow_v all_o certainty_n on_o their_o own_o ground_n since_o the_o choice_n of_o his_o infallible_a guide_n must_v depend_v upon_o it_o now_o he_o understand_v my_o argument_n better_o he_o may_v know_v better_o how_o to_o answer_v it_o but_o i_o assure_v he_o i_o mean_v no_o such_o thing_n by_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n as_o he_o suppose_v i_o will_v have_v which_o be_v to_o believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o my_o reason_n can_v comprehend_v for_o i_o believe_v a_o infinite_a be_v and_o all_o the_o doctrine_n reveal_v by_o it_o in_o holy_a scripture_n although_o i_o can_v reconcile_v all_o particular_n concern_v they_o to_o those_o conception_n we_o call_v reason_n but_o therefore_o to_o argue_v against_o the_o use_n of_o man_n judgement_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o believe_v be_v to_o dispute_v against_o that_o which_o
a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o idolatry_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o danger_n of_o salvation_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o in_o answer_n to_o some_o paper_n of_o a_o revolt_a protestant_n wherein_o a_o particular_a account_n be_v give_v of_o the_o fanaticism_n and_o division_n of_o that_o church_n by_o edward_n stillingfleet_n d._n d._n london_n print_v by_o robert_n white_a for_o henry_n mortlock_n at_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o phoenix_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n and_o at_o the_o white_a hart_n in_o westminster_n hall_n 1671._o the_o preface_n although_o i_o see_v no_o great_a effect_n of_o the_o courtship_n common_o use_v towards_o the_o candid_a and_o ingenuous_a reader_n unless_o it_o be_v in_o divert_v the_o censure_n from_o the_o book_n to_o the_o preface_n 1._o yet_o in_o some_o case_n it_o look_v like_o a_o breach_n of_o the_o reader_n privilege_n controversy_n not_o to_o give_v he_o a_o account_n of_o the_o occasion_n and_o design_n of_o a_o book_n especial_o when_o the_o matter_n handle_v therein_o have_v be_v think_v so_o often_o discuss_v and_o be_v of_o so_o general_a concernment_n that_o every_o pretender_n think_v he_o know_v as_o much_o already_o as_o be_v to_o be_v know_v in_o it_o but_o we_o real_o find_v no_o great_a advantage_n have_v be_v give_v to_o our_o adversary_n than_o this_o that_o the_o thing_n in_o dispute_n between_o we_o be_v general_o no_o better_o understand_v by_o the_o person_n they_o have_v their_o design_n upon_o for_o assoon_o as_o they_o have_v baffle_v their_o ignorance_n and_o mistake_n these_o have_v be_v ready_a to_o yield_v up_o themselves_o and_o the_o cause_n imagine_v nothing_o more_o can_v be_v say_v for_o it_o than_o they_o can_v say_v for_o themselves_o whereby_o our_o church_n have_v not_o only_o suffer_v in_o its_o reputation_n as_o far_o as_o that_o be_v concern_v in_o the_o weakness_n of_o some_o of_o its_o member_n but_o strange_a boast_n and_o triumph_n have_v be_v make_v by_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o such_o who_o understand_v not_o their_o own_o religion_n have_v embrace_v they_o while_o these_o dispute_n be_v fresh_a in_o the_o world_n every_o one_o think_v himself_o concern_v to_o inquire_v into_o they_o but_o since_o our_o church_n have_v be_v so_o long_o establish_v on_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o reformation_n and_o other_o unhappy_a controversy_n have_v rise_v up_o the_o most_o have_v take_v this_o cause_n for_o grant_v and_o think_v it_o needless_a to_o inquire_v any_o far_a into_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o which_o our_o adversary_n perceive_v 2._o they_o have_v find_v far_o great_a success_n in_o their_o attempt_n upon_o particular_a person_n proselyter_n than_o in_o public_a write_n for_o these_o have_v only_o provoke_v other_o to_o lay_v open_a the_o palpable_a weakness_n of_o their_o cause_n whereas_o in_o the_o other_o by_o their_o way_n of_o address_n and_o all_o the_o art_n of_o insinuation_n they_o have_v instill_v their_o principle_n into_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o less_o judicious_a person_n before_o they_o be_v aware_a of_o it_o thence_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o observe_v that_o the_o great_a mischief_n they_o have_v do_v have_v be_v like_o the_o pestilence_n by_o walk_v in_o darkness_n and_o spread_v their_o infection_n by_o whisper_n in_o corner_n all_o their_o hope_n and_o strength_n lie_v in_o the_o weakness_n and_o credulity_n of_o the_o person_n they_o deal_v with_o but_o if_o they_o meet_v with_o any_o who_o true_o understand_v the_o difference_n between_o we_o they_o soon_o give_v they_o over_o as_o untractable_a but_o to_o such_o who_o employment_n have_v not_o give_v they_o leave_v to_o inquire_v or_o who_o capacity_n have_v not_o be_v great_a enough_o to_o discern_v their_o sophistry_n their_o first_o work_n be_v to_o make_v a_o false_a representation_n both_o of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n and_o if_o they_o be_v of_o such_o easy_a faith_n to_o believe_v they_o they_o from_o thence_o persuade_v they_o into_o a_o ill_a opinion_n of_o their_o teacher_n who_o possess_v they_o with_o so_o bad_a thought_n of_o such_o a_o church_n as_o they_o a_o church_n of_o so_o great_a holiness_n as_o may_v be_v see_v by_o the_o saintlike_a life_n of_o their_o pope_n and_o convert_v a_o church_n of_o so_o great_a antiquity_n bate_v only_o the_o primitive_a time_n a_o church_n of_o so_o admirable_a unity_n save_v the_o division_n in_o it_o a_o church_n so_o free_a from_o any_o fanatic_a heat_n as_o any_o one_o may_v believe_v that_o will_n if_o this_o first_o assault_n do_v not_o make_v they_o yield_v but_o they_o desire_v at_o least_o time_n to_o consider_v and_o advise_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n than_o they_o tell_v they_o there_o be_v not_o a_o man_n of_o our_o church_n dare_v give_v any_o of_o they_o a_o meeting_n if_o they_o offer_v to_o puâ—_n it_o to_o a_o trial_n they_o will_v appoint_v a_o day_n which_o they_o foresee_v will_v be_v most_o inconvenient_a for_o the_o person_n they_o be_v to_o meet_v with_o if_o upon_o that_o account_n it_o be_v decline_v or_o defer_v this_o be_v spread_v abroad_o for_o a_o victory_n if_o it_o be_v accept_v than_o one_o thing_n or_o other_o happen_v that_o they_o can_v come_v either_o the_o person_n go_v out_o of_o town_n unexpected_o or_o his_o superior_n have_v forbid_v he_o or_o such_o conference_n be_v not_o safe_a for_o they_o they_o be_v so_o sore_o persecute_v or_o at_o last_o what_o good_a can_v a_o hour_n talk_v do_v to_o satisfy_v any_o one_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n but_o if_o there_o be_v no_o remedy_n which_o they_o be_v seldom_o without_o and_o a_o conference_n happen_v which_o they_o scarce_o ever_o yield_v to_o but_o when_o they_o be_v sure_a of_o the_o person_n for_o who_o sake_n it_o be_v then_o whosoever_o be_v baffle_v they_o be_v sure_a to_o go_v away_o with_o the_o triumph_n and_o as_o a_o evidence_n of_o it_o such_o a_o person_n go_v off_o from_o our_o church_n upon_o it_o which_o be_v make_v sure_a of_o their_o side_n before_o if_o this_o way_n take_v not_o than_o a_o set_v of_o question_n be_v ready_a to_o be_v send_v if_o another_o be_v return_v to_o they_o to_o be_v answer_v at_o the_o same_o time_n this_o be_v decline_v and_o complain_v of_o as_o hard_a deal_n as_o though_o they_o have_v only_o the_o privilege_n of_o put_v question_n and_o we_o the_o duty_n of_o answer_v they_o if_o answer_n be_v give_v to_o they_o after_o a_o pass_n or_o two_o they_o put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o trial_n of_o their_o skill_n in_o that_o place_n and_o seek_v for_o another_o to_o show_v it_o in_o but_o if_o the_o paper_n chance_v to_o be_v slight_v or_o business_n hinder_v a_o present_a answer_n or_o there_o be_v a_o reasonable_a presumption_n that_o the_o person_n concern_v have_v already_o forsake_v our_o church_n this_o become_v the_o occasion_n of_o a_o new_a triumph_n the_o paper_n be_v account_v unanswerable_a as_o the_o spanish_a armado_n be_v call_v invincible_a which_o we_o thank_v god_n we_o find_v to_o be_v otherwise_o and_o it_o may_v be_v be_v demand_v again_o as_o trophy_n to_o be_v preserve_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o catholic_n cause_n all_o these_o several_a way_n i_o have_v have_v experience_n of_o in_o the_o compass_n of_o a_o few_o year_n since_o by_o command_n i_o be_v public_o engage_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o so_o excellent_a a_o cause_n 3._o as_o that_o of_o our_o church_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n writing_n i_o confess_v it_o seem_v somewhat_o hard_o to_o i_o to_o be_v put_v to_o answer_v so_o many_o several_a paper_n which_o i_o have_v receive_v upon_o their_o tamper_n with_o particular_a person_n of_o our_o church_n while_o my_o book_n itself_o remain_v unanswered_a by_o they_o after_o so_o many_o year_n of_o try_v their_o strength_n about_o it_o for_o those_o two_o who_o in_o some_o small_a measure_n have_v attempt_v it_o have_v perform_v it_o in_o the_o way_n that_o rat_n answer_v book_n by_o gnaw_v some_o of_o the_o leaf_n of_o they_o for_o the_o body_n and_o design_n of_o it_o remain_v whole_o untouched_a by_o they_o but_o for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o any_o person_n who_o desire_v it_o i_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o decline_v any_o service_n which_o tend_v to_o so_o good_a a_o end_n as_o the_o preserve_v any_o member_n of_o our_o church_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o which_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o this_o present_a writing_n for_o some_o time_n since_o the_o person_n concern_v after_o some_o discourse_n with_o she_o bring_v i_o the_o two_o question_n mention_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o book_n to_o which_o i_o return_v a_o speedy_a answer_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o many_o other_o employment_n not_o long_o after_o i_o receive_v the_o
reply_n but_o hear_v for_o a_o great_a while_n no_o further_o of_o the_o person_n for_o who_o sake_n this_o discourse_n begin_v and_o have_v affair_n more_o than_o enough_o to_o take_v up_o my_o time_n i_o lay_v aside_o the_o paper_n suppose_v that_o business_n at_o a_o end_n but_o about_o christmas_n last_o they_o be_v call_v for_o by_o a_o near_a friend_n of_o the_o party_n concern_v and_o a_o personal_a conference_n be_v decline_v a_o intimation_n be_v give_v i_o that_o the_o paper_n be_v think_v unanswerable_a i_o begin_v to_o fear_v so_o too_o for_o at_o first_o i_o can_v not_o find_v they_o but_o assoon_o as_o i_o do_v i_o find_v the_o great_a improvement_n they_o have_v make_v by_o lie_v so_o long_o for_o what_o at_o first_o i_o look_v on_o as_o inconsiderable_a be_v in_o that_o time_n think_v to_o be_v too_o strong_a to_o be_v meddle_v with_o and_o i_o can_v not_o tell_v what_o they_o may_v come_v to_o in_o time_n if_o i_o let_v they_o alone_o any_o long_o and_o i_o be_v inform_v by_o a_o worthy_a person_n that_o i._o s._n the_o man_n of_o confidence_n and_o principle_n have_v express_v great_a wonder_n i_o have_v not_o answer_v they_o as_o though_o we_o have_v no_o cause_n to_o wonder_v that_o the_o noble_a science_n of_o controversy_n shall_v be_v so_o abandon_v by_o he_o and_o that_o a_o man_n of_o such_o metal_n shall_v all_o this_o while_n leave_v his_o poor_a demonstration_n alone_o to_o defend_v themselves_o upon_o these_o suggestion_n i_o resolve_v as_o fast_o as_o other_o employment_n will_v give_v leave_n for_o we_o be_v not_o those_o happy_a man_n to_o have_v only_o one_o thing_n to_o mind_n to_o give_v a_o full_a and_o punctual_a answer_n to_o they_o which_o i_o have_v now_o make_v public_a and_o print_v the_o paper_n themselves_o at_o large_a that_o my_o adversary_n may_v not_o complain_v of_o any_o injury_n do_v he_o by_o misrepresenting_a his_o word_n or_o meaning_n and_o beside_o other_o reason_n i_o the_o rather_o choose_v to_o appear_v in_o public_a to_o draw_v they_o from_o their_o present_a way_n of_o pickeer_v and_o lie_v under_o hedge_n to_o take_v advantage_n of_o some_o straggle_a member_n of_o our_o church_n not_o so_o able_a to_o defend_v themselves_o and_o who_o they_o rather_o steal_v from_o we_o than_o conquer_v be_v blind_v with_o their_o smoke_n more_o than_o overcome_v by_o any_o strength_n of_o argument_n if_o they_o have_v any_o thing_n to_o say_v either_o against_o our_o church_n or_o in_o defence_n of_o their_o own_o let_v they_o come_v into_o the_o open_a field_n from_o which_o they_o have_v of_o late_o so_o wise_o withdraw_v themselves_o find_v so_o little_a success_n in_o it_o and_o since_o these_o dispute_n must_v be_v 4._o i_o be_o very_a well_o please_v that_o the_o adversary_n i_o have_v now_o to_o deal_v with_o writing_n have_v the_o character_n of_o a_o learned_a and_o ingenuous_a man_n and_o i_o do_v not_o desire_v he_o shall_v lose_v it_o in_o the_o debate_n between_o we_o hope_v that_o nothing_o shall_v proceed_v from_o i_o but_o what_o become_v a_o fair_a and_o ingenuous_a adversary_n if_o i_o be_v not_o full_o satisfy_v that_o we_o have_v truth_n and_o reason_n on_o our_o side_n i_o shall_v never_o have_v be_v engage_v in_o these_o combat_n i_o be_o so_o great_a a_o friend_n to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n that_o i_o can_v take_v more_o pleasure_n in_o end_v one_o controversy_n than_o in_o be_v able_a to_o handle_v as_o many_o as_o the_o most_o voluminous_a schoolman_n have_v ever_o do_v for_o however_o noble_a some_o may_v think_v the_o science_n of_o controversy_n to_o be_v i_o be_o not_o fond_a of_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o especial_o be_v manage_v with_o so_o much_o heat_n and_o passion_n such_o scorn_n and_o contempt_n of_o adversary_n so_o many_o reproach_n and_o personal_a reflection_n as_o they_o common_o be_v as_o if_o man_n forget_v to_o be_v christian_n when_o they_o begin_v to_o be_v disputant_n i_o do_v not_o think_v it_o such_o a_o mighty_a matter_n to_o throw_v dirt_n in_o a_o man_n face_n and_o then_o to_o laugh_v at_o he_o or_o rather_o to_o take_v a_o metaphor_n now_o from_o dry_a weather_n to_o raise_v such_o a_o dust_n as_o may_v endanger_v the_o eyesight_n of_o weak_a person_n i_o think_v it_o no_o great_a skill_n to_o make_v thing_n appear_v either_o ridiculous_a or_o dark_a but_o to_o give_v they_o their_o due_a colour_n and_o set_v they_o in_o the_o clear_a light_n show_v far_o more_o art_n and_o ingenuity_n and_o even_o that_o smartness_n of_o expression_n without_o which_o controversy_n will_v hardly_o go_v down_o with_o many_o seem_v but_o like_o the_o throw_a vinegar_n upon_o hot_a coal_n which_o give_v a_o quick_a scent_n for_o the_o present_a but_o vanish_v immediate_o into_o smoke_n and_o air_n in_o matter_n of_o truth_n and_o religion_n reason_n and_o evidence_n ought_v to_o sway_v man_n and_o not_o passion_n and_o noise_n and_o though_o man_n can_v command_v their_o judgement_n they_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o do_v their_o expression_n and_o although_o this_o look_n as_o like_v a_o apology_n for_o a_o dull_a book_n as_o may_v be_v yet_o i_o have_v much_o rather_o it_o shall_v suffer_v for_o want_v of_o wit_n and_o smartness_n than_o of_o good_a nature_n and_o christianity_n my_o design_n be_v to_o represent_v the_o matter_n in_o difference_n between_o we_o true_o to_o report_v faithful_o and_o to_o argue_v close_o and_o by_o these_o to_o show_v that_o no_o person_n can_v have_v any_o pretence_n of_o reason_n to_o leave_v our_o church_n to_o embrace_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o the_o danger_n be_v so_o much_o great_a there_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o worship_n and_o tendency_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o what_o they_o object_n most_o against_o we_o in_o point_n of_o fanaticism_n and_o division_n will_v equal_o hold_v against_o they_o so_o that_o they_o have_v no_o advantage_n above_o we_o but_o have_v many_o apparent_a danger_n which_o we_o have_v not_o among_o the_o chief_a danger_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n 5._o i_o have_v insist_v on_o that_o of_o idolatry_n rome_n not_o to_o make_v the_o breach_n wide_o than_o some_o other_o have_v do_v but_o to_o let_v person_n first_o understand_v the_o greatness_n of_o the_o danger_n before_o they_o run_v into_o it_o i_o wish_v i_o can_v acquit_v they_o from_o so_o heavy_a a_o charge_n but_o i_o can_v force_v my_o judgement_n and_o while_o i_o think_v they_o guilty_a it_o will_v be_v unfaithfulness_n in_o i_o not_o to_o warn_v those_o of_o it_o who_o it_o most_o concern_v to_o understand_v it_o and_o where_o other_o thing_n be_v subtle_a and_o nice_a tedious_a and_o obscure_a this_o lie_v plain_a to_o the_o conscience_n of_o every_o man_n if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n our_o separation_n can_v be_v no_o schism_n either_o before_o god_n or_o man_n because_o our_o communion_n will_v be_v a_o sin_n and_o although_o it_o may_v be_v only_o a_o excess_n of_o charity_n in_o some_o few_o learned_a person_n to_o excuse_v that_o church_n from_o idolatry_n although_o not_o all_o who_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o yet_o upon_o the_o great_a search_n i_o can_v make_v i_o think_v there_o be_v more_o of_o charity_n than_o judgement_n in_o so_o do_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o i_o must_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o follow_a discourse_n but_o that_o i_o may_v not_o be_v think_v in_o so_o severe_a a_o censure_n to_o contradict_v the_o sense_n of_o our_o church_n which_o i_o have_v so_o great_a a_o regard_n to_o i_o shall_v here_o show_v that_o this_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n have_v be_v manage_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o great_a and_o most_o learned_a defender_n of_o it_o ever_o since_o the_o reformation_n what_o great_a discovery_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o our_o church_n than_o by_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n not_o bare_o allow_v but_o subscribe_v to_o as_o contain_v godly_a and_o wholesome_a doctrine_n 35._o and_o necessary_a for_o these_o time_n and_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o plain_o deliver_v therein_o than_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v condemn_v for_o idolatry_n so_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o sermon_n against_o the_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n conclude_v 75._o you_o have_v hear_v it_o evident_o prove_v in_o these_o homily_n against_o idolatry_n by_o god_n word_n the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n ecclesiastical_a history_n reason_n and_o experience_n that_o image_n have_v be_v and_o be_v worship_v and_o so_o idolatry_n commit_v to_o they_o to_o the_o great_a offence_n of_o god_n majesty_n and_o danger_n of_o infinite_a soul_n etc._n etc._n who_o the_o author_n of_o these_o homily_n be_v be_v not_o material_a
to_o inquire_v since_o their_o authority_n depend_v not_o on_o the_o writer_n but_o the_o church_n approbation_n of_o they_o 34._o but_o dr._n jackson_n not_o only_o call_v he_o the_o worthy_a and_o learned_a author_n of_o the_o homily_n concern_v the_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n but_o say_v he_o take_v he_o to_o be_v a_o reverend_a bishop_n of_o our_o church_n and_o no_o wonder_n since_o the_o most_o eminent_a bishop_n in_o that_o time_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n wherein_o these_o homily_n be_v add_v to_o the_o former_a do_v all_o assert_v and_o maintain_v the_o same_o thing_n 552._o as_o bishop_n jewel_n in_o his_o excellent_a defence_n of_o the_o apology_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o answer_v to_o harding_n wherein_o he_o prove_v that_o to_o give_v the_o honour_n of_o god_n to_o a_o creature_n 283._o be_v manifest_a idolatry_n as_o the_o papist_n do_v say_v he_o in_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n 382._o and_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o his_o work_n ought_v to_o be_v look_v on_o with_o a_o high_a esteem_n than_o any_o other_o private_a person_n be_v command_v to_o be_v place_v in_o church_n to_o be_v read_v by_o the_o people_n of_o all_o person_n of_o that_o age_n none_o can_v be_v less_o suspect_v to_o be_v puritanical_o incline_v than_o archbishop_n whitgift_n yet_o in_o his_o learned_a defence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n against_o t._n c._n he_o make_v good_a the_o same_o charge_n in_o these_o word_n 152._o i_o do_v as_o much_o mislike_v the_o distinction_n of_o the_o papist_n and_o the_o intent_n of_o it_o as_o any_o man_n do_v neither_o do_v i_o go_v about_o to_o excuse_v they_o from_o wicked_a and_o without_o repentance_n and_o god_n singular_a mercy_n damnable_a idolatry_n there_o be_v say_v he_o three_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n one_o be_v when_o the_o true_a god_n be_v worship_v by_o other_o mean_n and_o way_n than_o he_o have_v prescribe_v or_o will_v be_v worship_v i._n e._n against_o his_o express_a command_n which_o be_v certain_o his_o meaning_n the_o other_o be_v when_o the_o true_a god_n be_v worship_v with_o false_a god_n the_o three_o be_v when_o we_o worship_v false_a god_n either_o in_o heart_n mind_n or_o in_o external_a creature_n live_v or_o dead_a and_o altogether_o forget_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n all_o these_o three_o kind_n be_v detestable_a but_o the_o first_o be_v the_o least_o and_o the_o last_o be_v the_o worst_a the_o papist_n worship_v god_n otherwise_o than_o his_o will_n be_v and_o otherwise_o than_o he_o have_v prescribe_v almost_o in_o all_o point_n of_o their_o worship_n they_o also_o give_v to_o the_o creature_n that_o which_o be_v due_a to_o the_o creator_n and_o sin_n against_o the_o first_o table_n yet_o be_v they_o not_o for_o all_o that_o i_o can_v see_v or_o learn_v in_o the_o three_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n and_o therefore_o if_o they_o repent_v unfeigned_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v cast_v either_o out_o of_o the_o church_n or_o out_o of_o the_o ministry_n the_o papist_n have_v little_a cause_n to_o thank_v i_o or_o fee_v i_o for_o any_o thing_n i_o have_v speak_v in_o their_o behalf_n as_o yet_o you_o see_v that_o i_o place_v they_o among_o wicked_a and_o damnable_a idolater_n thus_o far_o that_o wise_a and_o learned_a bishop_n after_o he_o we_o may_v just_o reckon_v bishop_n bilson_n than_o who_o none_o do_v more_o learned_o in_o that_o time_n defend_v the_o perpetual_a government_n of_o christ_n church_n by_o bishop_n nor_o it_o may_v be_v since_o who_o in_o a_o set_a discourse_n at_o large_a prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n 319._o 1._o in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n the_o have_v of_o which_o he_o say_v be_v never_o catholic_n and_o the_o worship_v of_o they_o be_v ever_o wicked_a by_o the_o judgement_n of_o christ_n church_n and_o that_o the_o worship_n even_o of_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n be_v heathenism_n &_o idolatry_n 321._o &_o to_o worship_n it_o make_v it_o a_o idol_n and_o burn_a incense_n to_o it_o be_v idolatry_n which_o he_o there_o prove_v at_o large_a and_o that_o the_o image_n of_o god_n make_v with_o hand_n be_v a_o false_a god_n 324._o and_o no_o likeness_n of_o he_o but_o a_o lewd_a imagination_n of_o they_o set_v up_o to_o feed_v their_o eye_n with_o the_o contempt_n of_o his_o sacred_a will_n dishonour_n of_o his_o holy_a name_n and_o open_a injury_n to_o his_o divine_a nature_n etc._n 2._o in_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n of_o which_o he_o treat_v at_o large_a after_o these_o it_o will_v be_v less_o needful_a to_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o dr._n fulk_n sanders_n dr._n reynolds_n dr._n whitaker_n who_o all_o asserted_a and_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o i_o can_v find_v one_o person_n who_o own_v himself_o to_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o all_o queen_n elizabeth_n reign_n 138._o who_o do_v make_v any_o doubt_n of_o it_o let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n james_n and_o here_o in_o the_o first_o place_n we_o ought_v to_o set_v down_o the_o judgement_n of_o that_o learned_a prince_n himself_o who_o so_o thorough_o understand_v the_o matter_n in_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o premonition_n to_o all_o christian_a prince_n 303._o wherein_o after_o speak_v of_o other_o point_n he_o come_v to_o that_o of_o relic_n of_o saint_n but_o for_o the_o worship_v either_o of_o they_o or_o image_n i_o must_v say_v he_o account_v it_o damnable_a idolatry_n and_o after_o add_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v so_o direct_o vehement_o and_o punctual_o against_o it_o as_o i_o wonder_v what_o brain_n of_o man_n or_o suggestion_n of_o satan_n dare_v offer_v it_o to_o christian_n and_o all_o must_v be_v salve_v with_o nice_a and_o philosophical_a distinction_n let_v they_o therefore_o that_o maintain_v this_o doctrine_n answer_v it_o to_o christ_n at_o the_o latter_a day_n when_o he_o shall_v accuse_v they_o of_o idolatry_n and_o then_o i_o doubt_v if_o he_o will_v be_v pay_v with_o such_o nice_a sophistical_a distinction_n instant_a and_o when_o isaac_n casaubon_n be_v employ_v by_o he_o to_o deliver_v his_o opinion_n to_o cardinal_n perron_n mention_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o invocation_n of_o saint_n he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v affirm_v that_o those_o practice_n be_v join_v with_o great_a impiety_n bishop_n andrews_n who_o no_o man_n suspect_v of_o want_n of_o learning_n or_o not_o understand_v the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n be_v also_o employ_v to_o answer_v cardinal_n bellarmin_n who_o have_v write_v against_o the_o king_n and_o do_v he_o decline_v charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n no_o so_o far_o from_o it_o that_o he_o not_o only_o in_o plain_a term_n charge_v they_o with_o it_o 312._o but_o say_v that_o bellarmin_n run_v into_o heresy_n nay_o into_o madness_n to_o defend_v it_o and_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o perron_n he_o say_v 58._o it_o be_v most_o evident_a by_o their_o breviaries_n hour_n and_o rosary_n that_o they_o pray_v direct_o absolute_o and_o final_o to_o saint_n and_o not_o mere_o to_o the_o saint_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o they_o but_o to_o give_v what_o they_o pray_v for_o themselves_o in_o the_o same_o time_n of_o king_n james_n 1106._o bishop_n abbot_z write_v his_o answer_n to_o bishop_n in_o which_o he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n have_v match_v all_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o heathen_n and_o bring_v all_o their_o juggle_a device_n into_o the_o church_n abuse_v the_o ignorance_n and_o simplicity_n of_o the_o people_n as_o gross_o and_o damnable_o as_o ever_o they_o do_v 209._o towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o his_o reign_n come_v forth_o bishop_n whites_n reply_v to_o fisher_n he_o call_v the_o worship_v of_o image_n a_o superstitious_a dotage_n a_o palliate_v idolatry_n a_o remainder_n of_o paganism_n condemn_v by_o sacred_a scripture_n censure_v by_o primitive_a father_n and_o a_o seminary_n of_o direful_a contention_n and_o mischief_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ._n 109._o dr._n field_n charge_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n with_o such_o superstition_n and_o idolatry_n as_o can_v be_v excuse_v we_o charge_v the_o adherent_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o gross_a idolatry_n 30._o sai_z bishop_n usher_z in_o his_o sermon_n preach_v before_o the_o commons_o a._n d._n 1620._o because_o that_o contrary_a to_o god_n express_a commandment_n they_o be_v sound_a to_o be_v worshipper_n of_o image_n neither_o will_v it_o avail_v they_o here_o to_o say_v that_o the_o idolatry_n forbid_v in_o the_o scripture_n be_v that_o only_a which_o be_v use_v by_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n for_o as_o well_o may_v one_o plead_v that_o jewish_a
after_o the_o time_n of_o formosus_fw-la wherein_o his_o ordination_n be_v null_v by_o his_o successor_n the_o pope_n opposition_n to_o each_o other_o in_o that_o age_n the_o miserable_a state_n of_o that_o church_n then_o describe_v of_o the_o schism_n of_o latter_a time_n by_o the_o italic_a and_o gallic_a faction_n the_o long_a continuance_n of_o they_o the_o mischief_n of_o those_o schism_n on_o their_o own_o principle_n of_o the_o division_n in_o that_o church_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o government_n the_o difference_n between_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o monastic_a order_n about_o exemption_n and_o privilege_n the_o history_n of_o that_o controversy_n and_o the_o bad_a success_n the_o pope_n have_v in_o attempt_v to_o compose_v it_o of_o the_o quarrel_n between_o the_o regulars_n and_o secular_o in_o england_n the_o continuance_n of_o that_o controversy_n here_o and_o in_o france_n the_o jesuit_n enmity_n to_o the_o episcopal_a order_n and_o jurisdiction_n the_o hard_a case_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o angelopolis_n in_o america_n the_o pope_n still_o favour_v the_o regulars_n as_o much_o as_o they_o dare_v the_o jesuit_n way_n of_o convert_v the_o chinese_n discover_v by_o that_o bishop_n of_o the_o difference_n in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n in_o that_o church_n they_o have_v no_o better_a way_n to_o compose_v they_o than_o we_o the_o pope_n authority_n never_o true_o end_v one_o controversy_n among_o they_o their_o way_n to_o evade_v the_o decision_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n their_o dissension_n be_v about_o matter_n of_o faith_n the_o way_n take_v to_o excuse_v their_o own_o difference_n will_v make_v none_o between_o they_o and_o we_o manifest_v by_o sancta_fw-la clara_n exposition_n oâ—_n the_o 39_o article_n their_o dispute_n not_o confine_v to_o their_o school_n prove_v by_o a_o particular_a instance_n about_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n the_o infinite_a scandal_n confess_v by_o theiâ—_n own_o author_n to_o have_v be_v in_o their_o church_n about_o it_o from_o all_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v have_v no_o advantage_n in_o point_n of_o unity_n above_o we_o p._n 355_o chap._n vi_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o reply_n the_o misinterpreting_a scripture_n do_v not_o hinder_v its_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o superstitious_a observation_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o indulgence_n the_o practice_n of_o they_o in_o what_o time_n begin_v on_o what_o occasion_n and_o in_o what_o term_v grant_v of_o the_o indulgence_n in_o jubilee_n in_o the_o church_n at_o rome_n and_o upon_o say_v some_o prayer_n instance_n of_o they_o produce_v what_o opinion_n have_v be_v have_v of_o indulgence_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n some_o confess_v they_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n other_o that_o they_o be_v pious_a fraud_n the_o miserable_a shift_n the_o defender_n of_o indulgence_n be_v put_v to_o plain_a evidence_n of_o their_o fraud_n from_o the_o dispute_n of_o the_o school_n about_o they_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n invent_v by_o aquinas_n and_o on_o what_o occasion_n the_o wickedness_n of_o man_n increase_v by_o indulgence_n acknowledge_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n and_o therefore_o condemn_v by_o many_o of_o that_o church_n of_o beauties_n prudent_a christian_n opinion_n of_o they_o indulgence_n no_o mere_a relaxation_n of_o canonical_a penance_n the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n treasure_n on_o which_o indulgence_n be_v found_v at_o large_a manifest_v the_o tendency_n of_o they_o to_o destroy_v devotion_n prove_v by_o experience_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n no_o devotion_n in_o oppose_v a_o institution_n of_o christ._n of_o the_o pope_n power_n of_o dispense_n contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n in_o oath_n and_o marriage_n the_o ill_a consequence_n of_o assert_v marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v worse_o than_o fornication_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o faith_n therein_o how_o far_o revelation_n to_o be_v believe_v against_o sense_n the_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o their_o faith_n defend_v the_o case_n of_o a_o revolter_v and_o a_o breed_v papist_n compare_v as_o to_o salvation_n and_o the_o great_a danger_n of_o one_o than_o the_o other_o prove_v the_o motive_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n consider_v those_o lay_v down_o by_o bishop_n taylor_n full_o answer_v by_o himself_o a_o account_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o protestant_n lay_v down_o in_o the_o way_n of_o principle_n wherein_o the_o ground_n and_o nature_n of_o our_o certainty_n of_o faith_n be_v clear_v and_o from_o the_o whole_a conclude_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reasonable_a cause_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o to_o embrace_v that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 476_o errata_fw-la pag._n 25._o l._n 19_o for_o adjuverit_fw-la r._n adjuvet_fw-la p._n ibid._n marg._n r._n l._n 7._o de_fw-la baptis_fw-la p._n 31._o marg._n r._n tract_n 18._o in_o joh._n p._n 64._o l._n 13._o deal_n only_o p._n 75._o marg._n r._n trigaut_n p._n 101._o l._n 24._o for_o i_o be_o r._n be_o i_o p._n 119._o l._n 28._o for_o be_v r._n in_o p._n 135._o marg._n for_o 68_o r._n 6._o 8._o p._n 162._o l._n 17._o after_o do_v put_v not_o ch._n 3._o for_o penance_n r._n penance_n p._n 219._o l._n 10._o for_o he_o r._n they_o p._n 257._o l._n 21._o for_o or_o r._n and_o l._n 31._o for_o never_a r._n ever_o p._n 350._o l._n 21._o for_o their_o r._n the_o p._n 414._o l._n 18._o for_o these_o r._n their_o p._n 416._o marg._n for_o nibaldi_fw-la r._n sinibaldi_n p._n 417._o l._n 2._o before_o another_o insert_v one_o p._n 499._o l._n 16._o after_o not_o insert_v at_o p._n 526._o marg._n for_o act_n r._n art_n p._n 546._o l._n 8._o after_o for_o insert_v one_o two_o question_n propose_v by_o one_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n whether_o a_o protestant_a have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o catholic_n which_o one_o breed_v and_o bear_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o the_o catholic_n religion_n have_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o may_v not_o equal_o be_v save_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o 2._o whether_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o be_v a_o christian_a in_o the_o abstract_n or_o in_o the_o whole_a latitude_n or_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o be_v a_o member_n of_o some_o distinct_a church_n or_o congregation_n of_o christian_n answer_n the_o first_o question_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v put_v concern_v a_o protestant_n yet_o continue_v so_o do_v imply_v a_o contradiction_n viz._n that_o a_o protestant_a continue_v so_o shall_v have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o catholic_n take_v that_o term_n here_o only_o as_o signify_v one_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o those_o have_v who_o have_v be_v bear_v or_o breed_v in_o that_o communion_n but_o suppose_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o question_n to_o be_v this_o whether_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n upon_o the_o motive_n use_v by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v not_o be_v equal_o save_v with_o those_o who_o be_v breed_v in_o it_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n of_o those_o person_n be_v suppose_v can_v be_v no_o argument_n to_o leave_v the_o communion_n of_o a_o church_n wherein_o salvation_n of_o a_o person_n may_v be_v much_o more_o safe_a than_o of_o either_o of_o they_o no_o more_o than_o it_o be_v for_o a_o man_n to_o leap_v from_o the_o plain_a ground_n into_o a_o ship_n that_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o be_v wrack_v because_o he_o may_v equal_o hope_v to_o be_v save_v with_o those_o who_o be_v in_o it_o nay_o suppose_v a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n in_o two_o several_a church_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o one_o for_o the_o other_o so_o that_o to_o persuade_v any_o one_o to_o leave_v our_o church_n to_o embrace_v that_o of_o rome_n it_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n sufficient_a to_o ask_v whether_o such_o a_o one_o may_v not_o as_o well_o be_v save_v as_o they_o that_o be_v in_o it_o already_o but_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o they_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n to_o leave_v our_o church_n and_o become_v a_o member_n of_o they_o and_o when_o they_o do_v this_o i_o intend_v to_o be_v one_o of_o their_o number_n 2._o we_o assert_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n aught_o to_o embrace_v it_o or_o continue_v in_o it_o and_o that_o upon_o these_o ground_n 1._o because_o they_o must_v
martyr_n with_o that_o worship_n of_o love_n and_o society_n with_o which_o even_o in_o this_o life_n also_o holy_a man_n of_o god_n be_v worship_v who_o heart_n we_o judge_v prepare_v to_o suffer_v the_o like_a martyrdom_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n but_o we_o worship_v they_o so_o much_o the_o more_o devout_o because_o more_o secure_o after_o they_o have_v overcome_v all_o the_o incertainty_n of_o this_o world_n as_o also_o we_o praise_v they_o more_o confident_o now_o reign_v conqueror_n in_o a_o more_o happy_a life_n than_o whilst_o they_o be_v sight_v in_o this_o but_o with_o that_o worship_n which_o in_o greek_a be_v call_v latria_n and_o can_v be_v express_v by_o one_o word_n in_o latin_a for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a service_n proper_o due_a to_o the_o divinity_n we_o neither_o worship_v they_o nor_o teach_v they_o to_o be_v worship_v but_o god_n alone_o now_o whereas_o the_o offering_n of_o sacrifice_n belong_v to_o this_o worship_n of_o latria_n from_o whence_o they_o be_v call_v idolater_n who_o give_v it_o also_o to_o idol_n by_o no_o mean_n do_v we_o suffer_v any_o such_o thing_n or_o command_v it_o to_o be_v offer_v to_o any_o martyr_n or_o any_o holy_a soul_n or_o any_o angel_n and_o whosoever_o decline_v into_o this_o error_n we_o reprove_v he_o by_o sound_a doctrine_n either_o that_o he_o may_v be_v correct_v or_o avoid_v and_o a_o little_a after_o it_o be_v a_o much_o less_o sin_n for_o a_o man_n to_o be_v deride_v by_o the_o martyr_n for_o drunkenness_n than_o ever_o fast_v to_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o they_o i_o say_v to_o sacrifice_v to_o martyr_n i_o say_v not_o to_o sacrifice_v to_o god_n in_o the_o memory_n or_o church_n of_o the_o martyr_n which_o we_o do_v most_o frequent_o by_o that_o rite_n alone_o by_o which_o in_o the_o manifestation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n he_o have_v command_v sacrifice_n to_o be_v offer_v to_o he_o which_o belong_v to_o that_o worship_n which_o be_v call_v latria_n and_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o christian_a people_n in_o st._n augustine_n time_n and_o that_o he_o himself_o hold_v formal_a invocation_n a_o part_n of_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o saint_n be_v evident_a from_o the_o prayer_n he_o make_v to_o st._n cyprian_n after_o his_o martyrdom_n 1._o adjuveritque_fw-la nos_fw-la beatus_fw-la cyprianus_n orationibus_fw-la suis_fw-la etc._n etc._n let_v bless_v cyprian_a therefore_o help_v we_o who_o be_v still_o encompass_v with_o this_o mortal_a flesh_n and_o labour_n as_o in_o a_o dark_a cloud_n with_o his_o prayer_n that_o by_o god_n grace_n we_o may_v as_o far_o as_o we_o be_v able_a imitate_v his_o good_a work_n thus_o st._n austin_n where_o you_o see_v he_o direct_v his_o prayer_n to_o st._n cyprian_n which_o i_o take_v to_o be_v formal_a invocation_n and_o for_o a_o further_a confirmation_n of_o it_o we_o have_v the_o ingenuous_a confession_n of_o calvin_n himself_o instit._fw-la li._n 3._o ch_n 20._o n._n 22._o where_o speak_v of_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n in_o which_o st._n austin_n be_v present_a he_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v the_o custom_n at_o that_o time_n to_o say_v sancta_fw-la maria_fw-la aut_fw-la sancte_fw-la petre_n ora_fw-la pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la holy_a mary_n or_o holy_a peter_n pray_v for_o we_o but_o now_o madam_n what_o if_o after_o all_o this_o he_o himself_o shall_v deny_v that_o any_o of_o the_o opposite_a tenet_n be_v article_n of_o his_o faith_n viz._n that_o honour_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n that_o what_o appear_v to_o be_v bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o invocate_v the_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o press_v he_o close_o and_o i_o believe_v you_o shall_v find_v he_o deny_v that_o he_o believe_v any_o one_o of_o these_o negative_a point_n to_o be_v divine_a truth_n and_o if_o so_o you_o will_v easy_o see_v his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o we_o to_o be_v vain_a and_o groundless_a have_v thus_o give_v a_o direct_a and_o punctual_a answer_n to_o his_o argument_n i_o must_v now_o expect_v as_o much_o charity_n from_o he_o as_o be_v consistent_a with_o scripture_n and_o reason_n how_o much_o that_o be_v you_o will_v see_v in_o his_o three_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n but_o to_o proceed_v §_o 8._o he_o bring_v a_o miscellany_n of_o such_o opinion_n and_o practice_n as_o he_o call_v they_o which_o be_v very_o apt_a to_o hinder_v a_o good_a life_n and_o therefore_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o salvation_n can_v venture_v their_o soul_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o such_o a_o church_n which_o either_o enjoin_v or_o public_o allow_v they_o he_o reckon_v up_o no_o less_o than_o ten_o 1._o that_o we_o destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o good_a life_n by_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n that_o be_v confession_n and_o absolution_n join_v with_o contrition_n sufficient_a for_o salvation_n and_o do_v not_o protestant_n make_v contrition_n alone_o which_o be_v less_o sufficient_a for_o salvation_n but_o perhaps_o the_o join_n of_o confession_n and_o absolution_n with_o contrition_n make_v it_o of_o a_o malignant_a nature_n if_o so_o certain_o when_o the_o book_n of_o common_a prayer_n in_o the_o visitation_n of_o the_o sick_a enjoin_v the_o sick_a man_n if_o he_o find_v his_o conscience_n trouble_v with_o any_o weighty_a matter_n to_o make_v a_o special_a confession_n and_o receive_v absolution_n from_o the_o priest_n in_o the_o same_o word_n the_o catholic_n church_n use_v it_o prescribe_v he_o that_o as_o a_o mean_n to_o prepare_v himself_o for_o a_o holy_a death_n which_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o objector_n destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o good_a life_n 2._o catholic_n he_o say_v take_v off_o the_o care_n of_o good_a life_n by_o suppose_v a_o expiation_n of_o sin_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_a after_o death_n but_o certain_o the_o belief_n of_o temporal_a pain_n to_o be_v sustain_v after_o death_n if_o there_o be_v not_o a_o perfect_a expiation_n of_o sin_n in_o this_o life_n by_o work_n of_o penance_n be_v rather_o apt_a to_o make_v a_o man_n careful_a not_o to_o commit_v the_o least_o sin_n than_o to_o take_v off_o the_o care_n of_o a_o good_a life_n and_o though_o he_o be_v ascertain_v by_o faith_n that_o he_o may_v be_v holpen_v by_o the_o charitable_a suffrage_n of_o the_o faithful_a live_n yet_o this_o be_v no_o more_o encouragement_n to_o he_o to_o sin_n than_o it_o will_v be_v to_o a_o spendthrift_n to_o run_v into_o debt_n and_o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n because_o he_o know_v he_o may_v be_v relieve_v by_o the_o charity_n of_o his_o friend_n if_o he_o be_v sure_o there_o be_v no_o prison_n for_o he_o that_o will_v be_v a_o encouragement_n indeed_o to_o play_v the_o spendthrift_n and_o this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o protestant_n in_o their_o denial_n of_o purgatory_n 3._o the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n he_o say_v be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o prayer_n in_o a_o language_n which_o many_o understand_v not_o if_o he_o speak_v of_o private_a prayer_n all_o catholic_n be_v teach_v to_o say_v they_o in_o their_o mother_n tongue_n if_o of_o the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n i_o understand_v not_o why_o it_o may_v not_o be_v do_v with_o as_o much_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n the_o people_n join_v their_o intention_n and_o particular_a prayer_n with_o the_o priest_n as_o their_o ambassador_n to_o god_n as_o if_o they_o understand_v he_o i_o be_o sure_a the_o effect_n of_o a_o sincere_a devotion_n for_o nine_o hundred_o year_n together_o which_o this_o manner_n of_o worship_n produce_v in_o this_o nation_n be_v much_o different_a from_o those_o we_o have_v see_v since_o the_o readuce_v of_o the_o public_a lyturgie_n into_o english_a as_o be_v manifest_a from_o those_o monument_n which_o yet_o remain_v of_o church_n college_n religious_a house_n etc._n etc._n with_o their_o endowment_n and_o in_o the_o conversion_n of_o many_o nation_n from_o heathenism_n to_o christianity_n effect_v by_o the_o labour_n and_o zeal_n of_o english_a missionary_n in_o those_o time_n etc._n etc._n but_o this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o discipline_n and_o so_o not_o to_o be_v regulate_v by_o the_o fancy_n of_o private_a man_n but_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o universal_a have_v this_o practice_n be_v both_o in_o the_o primitive_a greek_a and_o latin_a church_n and_o be_v still_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o protestant_n author_n themselves_o of_o the_o bible_n of_o many_o language_n print_v at_o london_n anno_fw-la 1655._o in_o most_o of_o the_o sect_n of_o christian_n to_o have_v not_o only_o the_o scripture_n but_o also_o the_o liturgy_n and_o ritual_n in_o a_o tongue_n unknown_a but_o to_o
the_o learned_a among_o they_o that_o who_o will_v dispute_v against_o it_o must_v prepare_v himself_o to_o hear_v the_o censure_n of_o st._n austin_n ep._n 118._o where_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o point_n of_o most_o insolent_a madness_n to_o dispute_v whether_o that_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v which_o be_v frequent_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n through_o the_o world_n 4._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o make_v the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n depend_v upon_o the_o bare_a administration_n whether_o our_o mind_n be_v prepare_v for_o they_o or_o not_o in_o what_o council_n this_o doctrine_n be_v define_v i_o never_o read_v but_o as_o for_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n which_o i_o suppose_v he_o chief_o aim_v at_o i_o read_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sess._n 14._o falso_n quidam_fw-la calumniantur_fw-la that_o some_o do_v false_o calumniate_v catholic_n writer_n as_o if_o they_o teach_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n do_v confer_v grace_n without_o the_o good_a motion_n of_o the_o receiver_n which_o the_o church_n of_o god_n never_o teach_v nor_o think_v but_o i_o be_o rather_o incline_v to_o look_v upon_o this_o as_o a_o mistake_n than_o a_o calumny_n in_o the_o objector_n 5._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o discourage_v the_o read_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v our_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n here_o he_o call_v the_o church_n prudential_a dispense_n the_o read_n of_o scripture_n to_o person_n who_o she_o judge_v fit_a and_o dispose_v for_o it_o and_o not_o to_o such_o who_o she_o judge_n in_o a_o condition_n to_o receive_v or_o do_v harm_n by_o it_o a_o discourage_a the_o read_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v no_o other_o than_o whereas_o st._n paul_n coloss._n 3._o 21._o enjoin_v father_n not_o to_o provoke_v their_o child_n lest_o they_o be_v discourage_v one_o shall_v reprove_v a_o father_n for_o discourage_v his_o child_n because_o he_o will_v not_o put_v a_o knife_n or_o sword_n into_o his_o hand_n when_o he_o foresee_v he_o will_v do_v mischief_n with_o it_o to_o himself_o or_o other_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o meek_a and_o humble_a soul_n who_o submit_v its_o judgement_n in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o it_o to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n be_v a_o sword_n to_o defend_v it_o but_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o arrogant_a and_o presumptuous_a spirit_n that_o have_v no_o guide_n to_o interpret_v it_o but_o it_o be_v own_o fancy_n or_o passion_n it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a weapon_n with_o which_o he_o will_v wound_v both_o himself_o and_o other_o the_o first_o that_o permit_v promiscuous_a read_n of_o scripture_n in_o our_o nation_n be_v king_n henry_n the_o eight_o and_o many_o year_n be_v not_o pass_v but_o he_o find_v the_o ill_a consequence_n of_o it_o for_o in_o a_o book_n set_v forth_o by_o he_o in_o the_o year_n 1542._o he_o complain_v in_o the_o preface_n that_o he_o find_v enter_v into_o some_o of_o his_o people_n heart_n a_o inclination_n to_o sinister_a understanding_n of_o it_o presumption_n arrogancy_n carnal_a liberty_n and_o contention_n which_o he_o compare_v to_o the_o seven_o worse_a spirit_n in_o the_o gospel_n with_o which_o the_o devil_n enter_v into_o the_o house_n that_o be_v purge_v and_o cleanse_v whereupon_o he_o declare_v that_o for_o that_o part_n of_o the_o church_n ordain_v to_o be_v teach_v that_o be_v the_o lay_v people_n it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v certain_o that_o the_o read_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n be_v not_o so_o necessary_a for_o all_o those_o folk_n that_o of_o duty_n they_o ought_v and_o be_v bind_v to_o read_v it_o but_o as_o the_o prince_n and_o policy_n of_o the_o realm_n shall_v think_v convenient_a so_o to_o be_v tolerate_v or_o take_v from_o it_o consonant_a whereunto_o say_v he_o the_o politic_a law_n of_o our_o realm_n have_v now_o restrain_v it_o from_o a_o great_a many_o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o he_o who_o first_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o title_n of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o if_o that_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v be_v follow_v in_o after_o time_n let_v the_o dire_a effect_n of_o so_o many_o new_a sect_n and_o fanaticism_n as_o have_v rise_v in_o england_n from_o the_o read_n of_o it_o bear_v witness_n for_o as_o st._n austin_n say_v to._n neque_fw-la enim_fw-la natae_fw-la sunt_fw-la haereses_fw-la heresy_n have_v no_o other_o origen_n but_o hence_o that_o the_o scripture_n which_o in_o themselves_o be_v good_a be_v not_o well_o understand_v and_o what_o be_v understand_v amiss_o in_o they_o be_v rash_o and_o bold_o assert_v viz._n to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o and_o now_o whether_o the_o scripture_n leave_v to_o the_o private_a interpretation_n of_o every_o fanciful_a spirit_n as_o it_o be_v among_o protestant_n be_v a_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n i_o leave_v to_o yourself_o to_o judge_v 6._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o the_o multitude_n of_o superstitious_a observation_n never_o use_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o defend_v he_o shall_v have_v say_v to_o prove_v for_o we_o deny_v any_o such_o to_o be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n 7._o by_o the_o gross_a abuse_n of_o people_n in_o pardon_n and_o indulgence_n against_o this_o i_o can_v assert_v as_o a_o eye-witness_n the_o great_a devotion_n cause_v by_o the_o wholesome_a use_n of_o indulgence_n in_o catholic_n country_n there_o be_v no_o indulgence_n ordinary_o grant_v but_o enjoin_v he_o that_o will_v avail_v himself_o of_o it_o to_o confess_v his_o sin_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n to_o pray_v fast_o and_o give_v alm_n all_o which_o duty_n be_v with_o great_a devotion_n perform_v by_o catholic_n people_n which_o without_o the_o incitement_n of_o a_o indulgence_n have_v possible_o be_v leave_v undo_v 8._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o deny_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o solemn_a celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ._n this_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n make_v a_o great_a noise_n as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o as_o much_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o first_o or_o second_o century_n to_o alter_v and_o change_v thing_n of_o their_o own_o nature_n indifferent_a such_o as_o the_o communicate_v under_o one_o or_o both_o kind_n be_v ever_o hold_v to_o be_v by_o catholic_n but_o although_o the_o cup_n be_v not_o then_o deny_v to_o the_o laity_n yet_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o receive_v but_o under_o one_o kind_n be_v permit_v even_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o private_a communion_n the_o objector_n seem_v to_o grant_v becasue_v he_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o administration_n of_o it_o in_o the_o solemn_a celebration_n and_o that_o it_o be_v also_o in_o use_n in_o public_a communion_n be_v evident_a from_o example_n of_o that_o time_n both_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n chrysostome_n quad._n and_o of_o the_o latin_a in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n leo_n the_o great_a as_o for_o the_o pretend_a obstruction_n of_o devotion_n you_o must_v know_v catholic_n believe_v that_o under_o either_o species_n or_o kind_n whole_a christ_n true_a god_n and_o man_n be_v contain_v and_o receive_v and_o if_o it_o be_v account_v a_o hindrance_n to_o devotion_n to_o receive_v the_o total_a refection_n of_o our_o soul_n though_o but_o under_o one_o kind_n what_o must_v it_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o i_o receive_v he_o under_o neither_o but_o instead_o of_o he_o have_v element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n surely_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o efficacious_a to_o stir_v up_o reverence_n and_o devotion_n in_o we_o than_o to_o believe_v that_o god_n himself_o will_v personal_o enter_v under_o our_o roof_n the_o nine_o hindrance_n of_o the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v that_o we_o make_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o a_o person_n to_o dispense_v in_o oath_n and_o marriage_n contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o some_o kind_n of_o oath_n the_o condition_n of_o the_o person_n and_o other_o circumstance_n consider_v may_v be_v judge_v to_o be_v hurtful_a and_o not_o fit_a to_o be_v keep_v and_o the_o dispensation_n in_o they_o be_v no_o more_o than_o to_o judge_n or_o determine_v they_o to_o be_v so_o and_o consequent_o to_o do_v this_o can_v be_v a_o hindrance_n but_o a_o furtherance_n to_o devotion_n nor_o be_v it_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n which_o command_v nothing_o that_o be_v hurtful_a to_o be_v do_v as_o for_o marriage_n we_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n may_v dispense_v in_o
increase_n of_o controversy_n in_o my_o answer_n introduction_n which_o the_o proposer_n of_o the_o question_n call_v a_o superfoetation_n be_v but_o the_o natural_a issue_n of_o his_o own_o question_n to_o which_o i_o can_v not_o give_v a_o just_a answer_n without_o mention_v the_o hazard_n a_o person_n run_v of_o his_o salvation_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o if_o he_o think_v these_o too_o many_o as_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v he_o ought_v to_o condemn_v that_o church_n for_o it_o which_o have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o they_o and_o i_o know_v no_o other_o end_n i_o have_v herein_o but_o to_o let_v you_o see_v there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n wherein_o the_o way_n of_o salvation_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o apostolical_a and_o primitive_a church_n for_o another_o which_o have_v degenerate_v so_o much_o from_o it_o as_o i_o hope_v will_v appear_v in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n to_o wave_v therefore_o any_o far_a debate_n concern_v the_o term_n or_o sense_n of_o the_o question_n as_o to_o the_o occasion_n of_o they_o i_o can_v not_o but_o suppose_v it_o to_o relate_v to_o your_o own_o condition_n and_o i_o dare_v appeal_n to_o himself_o whether_o the_o question_n of_o the_o possibility_n of_o the_o salvation_n of_o a_o protestant_n turn_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v move_v for_o any_o other_o end_n than_o thereby_o the_o easy_a to_o draw_v person_n of_o our_o church_n into_o their_o communion_n which_o be_v so_o common_a and_o yet_o so_o weak_a a_o artifice_n i_o have_v reason_n to_o premise_v a_o answer_n to_o that_o purpose_n and_o i_o do_v still_o affirm_v that_o such_o a_o possibility_n be_v grant_v it_o be_v no_o sufficient_a motive_n to_o any_o one_o to_o leave_v the_o communion_n of_o one_o church_n for_o another_o and_o whether_o this_o be_v to_o his_o question_n or_o no_o i_o be_o sure_a it_o be_v very_o much_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o which_o this_o controversy_n be_v first_o start_v i_o beseech_v you_o therefore_o madam_n do_v not_o so_o much_o disparage_v your_o own_o judgement_n and_o the_o church_n you_o have_v be_v breed_v up_o in_o to_o forsake_v it_o till_o some_o better_a reason_n be_v offer_v than_o the_o proposer_n pretend_v that_o his_o question_n imply_v which_o if_o not_o for_o your_o own_o sake_n yet_o for_o i_o i_o desire_v you_o to_o insist_v upon_o that_o i_o may_v know_v one_o reason_n at_o least_o from_o they_o which_o i_o can_v yet_o procure_v although_o i_o have_v often_o request_v it_o why_o the_o believe_a all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o lead_v a_o good_a life_n may_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n unless_o one_o be_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o lest_o i_o shall_v be_v think_v to_o digress_v i_o return_v to_o his_o paper_n and_o be_o willing_a to_o pass_v over_o his_o unhandsome_a reflection_n on_o our_o church_n as_o in_o a_o sink_a condition_n which_o god_n have_v hitherto_o preserve_v and_o i_o hope_v will_v do_v to_o the_o confusion_n of_o its_o enemy_n but_o why_o he_o shall_v call_v my_o comparison_n a_o supposition_n and_o his_o own_o a_o truth_n before_o he_o prove_v their_o church_n to_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n i_o be_o yet_o to_o seek_v and_o so_o i_o come_v to_o the_o main_a business_n §_o 2._o my_o second_o answer_n be_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n aught_o to_o embrace_v it_o or_o continue_v in_o it_o which_o i_o be_o amaze_v he_o shall_v say_v be_v not_o pertinent_a to_o the_o question_n if_o the_o question_n be_v propound_v for_o any_o one_o satisfaction_n that_o doubt_v which_o church_n communion_n it_o be_v best_a to_o embrace_v this_o i_o prove_v 1._o because_o they_o must_v by_o the_o term_n of_o that_o communion_n church_n be_v guilty_a either_o of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n either_o of_o which_o be_v sin_n inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n here_o he_o charge_v i_o with_o a_o contradiction_n because_o i_o overprove_v what_o i_o intend_v but_o he_o may_v easy_o excuse_v i_o from_o it_o if_o he_o will_v allow_v the_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n to_o any_o one_o who_o commit_v any_o wilful_a sin_n for_o in_o the_o case_n of_o any_o such_o sin_n it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n and_o yet_o he_o that_o do_v commit_v they_o do_v but_o run_v the_o hazard_n of_o salvation_n because_o he_o may_v repent_v of_o they_o but_o if_o it_o be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o say_v that_o some_o sin_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n yet_o those_o who_o commit_v they_o may_v be_v save_v though_o hardly_o he_o must_v make_v all_o who_o commit_v any_o wilful_a sin_n to_o be_v unavoidable_o damn_v and_o than_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n what_o church_n we_o be_v of_o the_o meaning_n therefore_o be_v this_o that_o hypocrisy_n and_o idolatry_n be_v sin_n inconsistent_a with_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n and_o there_o be_v no_o way_n to_o escape_v be_v damn_v but_o by_o the_o repentance_n of_o those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o they_o but_o of_o this_o more_o at_o large_a in_o the_o vindication_n of_o my_o three_o answer_n and_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n must_v be_v guilty_a either_o of_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o these_o i_o prove_v by_o this_o argument_n that_o church_n which_o require_v give_v to_o the_o creature_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o the_o creator_n make_v the_o member_n of_o it_o guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n the_o adoration_n of_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o formal_a invocation_n of_o saint_n do_v require_v give_v to_o the_o creature_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o the_o creator_n therefore_o it_o make_v the_o member_n of_o it_o guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n which_o i_o do_v prove_v by_o part_n 1._o §_o 3._o concern_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n image_n i_o prove_v that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v terminate_v on_o god_n because_o in_o the_o second_o commandment_n he_o not_o only_o deny_v to_o receive_v it_o but_o threaten_v to_o punish_v those_o who_o give_v it_o to_o this_o he_o answer_v 1._o that_o it_o be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n and_o yet_o be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n 2._o that_o this_o be_v build_v on_o a_o mistake_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o humane_a act_n which_o though_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v govern_v by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n yet_o when_o they_o swerve_v from_o it_o cease_v not_o to_o tend_v to_o their_o own_o proper_a object_n and_o that_o god_n prohibition_n of_o such_o or_o such_o a_o kind_n of_o worship_n may_v make_v it_o to_o be_v unlawful_a but_o hinder_v not_o the_o act_n from_o tend_v whither_o it_o be_v intend_v which_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o thief_n and_o murderer_n to_o god_n for_o good_a success_n the_o jew_n offer_v to_o god_n in_o sacrifice_n the_o blind_a and_o the_o lame_a which_o he_o have_v forbid_v cain_n offer_v a_o sacrifice_n to_o god_n which_o he_o refuse_v to_o accept_v of_o from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o though_o god_n shall_v have_v forbid_v man_n to_o worship_v he_o by_o image_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v but_o the_o worship_n so_o give_v will_v be_v terminate_v on_o he_o 3._o that_o the_o second_o commandment_n only_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o idol_n or_o the_o give_v the_o sovereign_a honour_n due_a to_o god_n to_o a_o idol_n but_o this_o do_v not_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n because_o they_o give_v to_o they_o only_o a_o inferior_a and_o relative_a honour_n and_o not_o that_o worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o his_o answer_n but_o to_o let_v you_o see_v the_o insufficiency_n of_o it_o i_o shall_v prove_v these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o where_o god_n have_v prohibit_v any_o particular_a way_n or_o mean_n of_o give_v worship_n to_o himself_o that_o worship_n so_o give_v can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v terminate_v on_o he_o 2._o that_o god_n in_o the_o second_o commandment_n have_v express_o prohibit_v the_o give_v any_o worship_n to_o himself_o by_o a_o image_n and_o not_o bare_o the_o worship_n of_o idol_n 1._o that_o where_o god_n have_v prohibit_v any_o particular_a way_n or_o mean_n of_o give_v worship_n to_o himself_o that_o worship_n so_o give_v can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v terminate_v on_o he_o and_o however_o new_a this_o way_n of_o
or_o ask_v their_o opinion_n and_o pope_n adrian_n himself_o he_o say_v in_o his_o defence_n of_o it_o against_o the_o caroline_n book_n never_o give_v it_o the_o name_n or_o authority_n of_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n 306._o the_o same_o council_n be_v reject_v here_o in_o england_n as_o our_o historian_n tell_v we_o because_o it_o assert_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n 792_o which_o the_o church_n of_o god_n abhor_v which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o hoveden_n and_o other_o and_o we_o find_v afterward_o in_o france_n by_o the_o synod_n of_o paris_n call_v by_o ludovicus_n pius_n upon_o the_o letter_n of_o michael_n balbus_n emperor_n of_o constantinople_n 111._o in_o order_n to_o the_o union_n of_o christendom_n in_o this_o point_n 793._o that_o these_o western_a church_n persist_v still_o in_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n which_o they_o will_v not_o have_v do_v after_o so_o long_a a_o time_n to_o inform_v themselves_o if_o a_o mere_a mistake_n of_o their_o doctrine_n at_o first_o goldasti_n have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o opposition_n but_o whosoever_o will_v read_v the_o caroline_n book_n or_o the_o synod_n of_o paris_n or_o agobardus_n and_o other_o about_o that_o time_n will_v find_v that_o they_o condemn_v all_o religious_a worship_n of_o image_n as_o adoration_n coâ—stit_fw-la and_o contrary_a to_o that_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o 1._o and_o to_o the_o command_n which_o he_o have_v give_v in_o scripture_n 824._o and_o i_o extreme_o wonder_v how_o any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n and_o much_o more_o any_o of_o learning_n and_o judgement_n that_o have_v read_v the_o book_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a against_o the_o nicene_n synod_n balazii_fw-la can_v imagine_v it_o altogether_o proceed_v upon_o a_o mistake_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o it_o when_o it_o so_o distinct_o relate_v and_o punctual_o answer_v the_o several_a place_n of_o scripture_n and_o father_n produce_v by_o it_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o the_o first_o book_n a_o answer_n be_v give_v to_o many_o impertinent_a place_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n allege_v in_o that_o council_n which_o the_o second_o proceed_v with_o and_o examine_v several_a testimony_n of_o the_o father_n and_o in_o the_o two_o remain_a book_n pursue_v all_o their_o pretence_n with_o that_o diligence_n that_o no_o one_o can_v imagine_v all_o this_o while_n that_o the_o author_n do_v not_o know_v their_o meaning_n and_o that_o by_o adoration_n he_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o give_v religious_a worship_n to_o image_n appear_v from_o hence_o because_o he_o call_v the_o civil_a worship_n which_o man_n give_v to_o one_o another_o by_o the_o name_n of_o adoration_n 24._o when_o he_o show_v that_o it_o be_v another_o thing_n to_o give_v adoration_n to_o a_o man_n upon_o a_o civil_a respect_n and_o to_o give_v adoration_n to_o image_n upon_o a_o religious_a account_n when_o god_n challenge_v all_o religious_a worship_n or_o adoration_n to_o himself_o and_o whatever_o reason_n will_v hold_v for_o such_o a_o worship_n of_o image_n will_v much_o more_o hold_v for_o the_o worship_n of_o man_n who_o have_v great_a excellency_n in_o they_o and_o more_o honour_n put_v upon_o they_o by_o god_n than_o any_o image_n can_v ever_o pretend_v to_o 25._o that_o god_n allow_v no_o other_o kind_n of_o adoration_n to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o but_o himself_o but_o that_o which_o we_o give_v to_o one_o another_o can_v any_o be_v so_o senseless_a to_o think_v that_o by_o this_o civil_a adoration_n he_o mean_v we_o honour_v every_o man_n we_o meet_v as_o our_o sovereign_a prince_n and_o as_o little_a reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v that_o by_o adoration_n give_v to_o image_n he_o mean_v only_o the_o incommunicable_a worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o father_n can_v we_o imagine_v say_v he_o that_o s._n peter_n will_v allow_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n who_o forbid_v cornelius_n to_o worship_v he_o or_o st._n john_n who_o the_o angel_n check_v for_o offer_v to_o worship_v he_o and_o bid_v he_o give_v that_o honour_n to_o god_n or_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n who_o with_o such_o horror_n run_v among_o the_o man_n of_o lycaonia_n when_o they_o be_v about_o to_o worship_v they_o and_o yet_o sure_o angel_n and_o such_o person_n as_o these_o deserve_v more_o to_o be_v worship_v than_o any_o image_n can_v do_v but_o we_o see_v by_o these_o example_n that_o even_o these_o be_v not_o to_o be_v adore_v with_o any_o other_o kind_n of_o adoration_n than_o what_o the_o office_n of_o civility_n require_v from_o we_o beside_o in_o his_o language_n those_o who_o follow_v the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n be_v say_v 31._o not_o to_o adore_v image_n by_o which_o nothing_o else_o can_v be_v mean_v than_o their_o giving_z no_o religious_a worship_n to_o they_o and_o when_o he_o show_v the_o great_a inconsequence_n of_o the_o argument_n from_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o statue_n of_o the_o emperor_n to_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n because_o in_o matter_n of_o religious_a worship_n we_o be_v not_o to_o follow_v the_o custom_n of_o man_n against_o the_o will_n of_o god_n 15._o he_o thereby_o show_v what_o kind_n of_o adoration_n he_o intend_v not_o the_o worship_n of_o latria_n but_o suppose_v to_o be_v of_o a_o inferior_a sort_n 553._o in_o so_o much_o that_o binius_fw-la confess_v that_o the_o design_n of_o these_o book_n be_v against_o all_o worship_n of_o image_n it_o be_v true_a pope_n hadrian_n in_o the_o answer_n he_o send_v to_o these_o book_n which_o be_v still_o extant_a in_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n do_v deny_v 143._o that_o the_o synod_n intend_v to_o give_v proper_a divine_a worship_n to_o image_n but_o that_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o synod_n itself_o have_v in_o word_n say_v before_o but_o that_o be_v not_o the_o question_n what_o they_o say_v but_o what_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n do_v imply_v whether_o that_o religious_a worship_n they_o give_v to_o image_n be_v not_o part_n of_o that_o adoration_n which_o be_v only_o due_a to_o god_n and_o he_o that_o expect_v a_o answer_n to_o this_o from_o he_o will_v find_v himself_o deceive_v who_o be_v so_o pitiful_o put_v to_o it_o for_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o demand_n of_o any_o example_n of_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o justify_v image-worship_n 36._o that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o make_v use_n of_o some_o mystical_a passage_n of_o dionysius_n the_o suppose_a areopagite_n wherein_o the_o word_n image_n happen_v to_o be_v be_v very_o sufficient_a to_o his_o purpose_n and_o this_o answer_n of_o hadrian_o give_v so_o little_a satisfaction_n to_o the_o western_a bishop_n that_o a.d._n 824._o the_o synod_n at_o paris_n be_v call_v by_o ludovicus_n pius_n to_o advise_v about_o this_o point_n 109._o do_v condemn_v express_o pope_n hadrian_n for_o assert_v a_o superstitious_a adoration_n of_o image_n which_o they_o look_v on_o as_o a_o great_a impiety_n and_o say_v that_o he_o produce_v very_o impertinent_a place_n of_o the_o father_n and_o remote_a from_o his_o purpose_n and_o that_o set_v aside_o his_o pontifical_a authority_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o caroline_n book_n there_o be_v some_o thing_n apparent_o false_a and_o they_o have_v nothing_o to_o excuse_v he_o by_o but_o his_o ignorance_n and_o therefore_o they_o at_o large_a show_n that_o the_o religious_a worship_n of_o image_n come_v first_o from_o heretic_n and_o that_o it_o be_v always_o condemn_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o answer_v the_o argument_n produce_v on_o the_o other_o side_n out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n and_o suppose_v that_o superstitious_a custom_n of_o worship_v image_n have_v for_o some_o time_n obtain_v yet_o they_o show_v by_o several_a testimony_n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v abrogate_a 3._o no_o wonder_n then_o that_o bellarmine_n be_v so_o much_o displease_v with_o this_o synod_n for_o offer_v so_o bold_o to_o censure_v the_o pope_n write_n and_o a_o synod_n approve_v by_o he_o wherein_o the_o say_v they_o exceed_v the_o fault_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o caroline_n book_n because_o as_o he_o confess_v 4._o they_o offer_v to_o teach_v the_o pope_n and_o resist_v he_o to_o the_o face_n and_o yet_o no_o doubt_n they_o have_v read_v and_o consider_v hadrian_o word_n wherein_o he_o disow_v the_o give_v true_a divine_a honour_n to_o image_n not_o long_o after_o this_o synod_n come_v forth_o the_o book_n of_o agobardus_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n against_o image_n occasion_v say_v papirius_n massonus_n by_o the_o stupendous_a superstition_n in_o that_o age_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o they_o and_o this_o say_v he_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o his_o doctrine_n out_o of_o st._n augustine_n and_o other_o father_n that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o image_n of_o god_n but_o what_o be_v himself_o and_o therefore_o can_v be_v
different_a nature_n from_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n 3._o to_o the_o jew_n adoration_n towards_o the_o ark_n and_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n where_o the_o cherubim_n and_o propitiatory_a be_v 1._o that_o they_o only_o direct_v their_o worship_n towards_o the_o place_n where_o god_n have_v promise_v to_o be_v signal_o present_a among_o they_o and_o signify_v no_o more_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n than_o our_o lift_v our_o eye_n to_o heaven_n do_v when_o we_o pray_v because_o god_n be_v more_o especial_o present_a there_o 2._o that_o though_o the_o cherubim_n be_v there_o yet_o they_o be_v always_o hide_v from_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o people_n the_o highpriest_n himself_o go_v into_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n but_o once_o a_o year_n that_o the_o cherubim_n be_v no_o representation_n of_o god_n and_o his_o throne_n be_v between_o they_o upon_o the_o mercy_n seat_n and_o be_v hieroglyphical_a figure_n of_o god_n own_o appoint_v which_o the_o jew_n know_v no_o more_o than_o we_o do_v which_o be_v plain_a argument_n they_o be_v never_o intend_v for_o object_n of_o worship_n for_o than_o they_o must_v not_o have_v be_v mere_o appendix_n to_o another_o thing_n they_o must_v have_v be_v public_o expose_v as_o the_o image_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o their_o form_n as_o well_o know_v as_o any_o of_o the_o b._n virgin_n 4._o to_o bow_v at_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n that_o he_o may_v as_o well_o have_v instance_a in_o go_v to_o church_n at_o the_o toll_n of_o a_o bell_n for_o as_o the_o one_o only_o tell_v we_o the_o time_n when_o we_o ought_v to_o go_v to_o worship_n god_n so_o the_o mention_v the_o name_n of_o jesus_n do_v only_o put_v we_o in_o mind_n of_o he_o we_o owe_v all_o manner_n of_o reverence_n to_o without_o dishonour_v he_o as_o the_o object_n of_o our_o worship_n by_o any_o image_n of_o he_o which_o can_v only_o represent_v that_o which_o be_v neither_o the_o object_n nor_o reason_n of_o our_o worship_n 5._o to_o kneel_v at_o the_o eucharist_n that_o of_o all_o thing_n shall_v not_o be_v object_v to_o we_o who_o have_v declare_v in_o our_o rubric_n after_o communion_n that_o thereby_o no_o adoration_n be_v intend_v or_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v either_o unto_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n and_o wine_n there_o bodily_a receive_v or_o any_o corporal_a presence_n of_o christ_n natural_a flesh_n and_o blood_n for_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v still_o in_o their_o very_a natural_a substance_n and_o therefore_o may_v not_o be_v adore_v for_o that_o be_v idolatry_n to_o be_v abhor_v of_o all_o faithful_a christian_n to_o bow_v towards_o the_o altar_n or_o at_o enter_v in_o and_o go_v out_o of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o put_n off_o our_o hat_n while_o we_o be_v there_o and_o be_v only_o determine_v a_o natural_a act_n of_o reverence_n that_o way_n which_o the_o ancient_a christian_n do_v use_v to_o direct_v their_o worship_n chap._n ii_o of_o their_o idolatry_n in_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o argument_n propose_v concern_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n the_o insufficiency_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o it_o manifest_v suppose_v equal_a revelation_n for_o transubstantiation_n as_o for_o christ_n divinity_n yet_o not_o the_o same_o reason_n for_o worship_v the_o host_n as_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n the_o great_a disparity_n between_o these_o two_o at_o large_a discover_v the_o controversy_n true_o state_v concern_v adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o no_o man_n on_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n can_v be_v secure_a he_o do_v not_o commit_v idolatry_n in_o it_o the_o confession_n of_o our_o adversary_n that_o the_o same_o principle_n will_v justify_v the_o worship_n of_o any_o creature_n no_o such_o motive_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ._n bishop_n tailor_n be_v testimony_n answer_v by_o himself_o to_o worship_n christ_n in_o the_o sun_n as_o lawful_a as_o to_o worship_v he_o in_o the_o host._n the_o gross_a idolatry_n excusable_a on_o the_o same_o ground_n the_o argument_n propose_v and_o vindicate_v concern_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o father_n argument_n against_o the_o heathen_n hold_v against_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n about_o idolatry_n as_o manage_v by_o they_o they_o make_v it_o whole_o unlawful_a to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o creature_n how_o excellent_a soever_o the_o worship_n not_o only_o of_o heathen_a god_n but_o of_o angel_n condemn_v the_o common_a evasion_n answer_v prayer_n more_o proper_a to_o god_n than_o sacrifice_n no_o such_o disparity_n as_o be_v pretend_v between_o the_o manner_n of_o invocate_a saint_n and_o the_o heathen_n invocate_a their_o deity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o do_v more_o than_o pray_v to_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o prove_v from_o the_o present_a most_o authentic_a breviaries_n suppose_v that_o be_v all_o it_o will_v not_o excuse_v they_o st._n austin_n no_o friend_n to_o invocation_n of_o saint_n practice_n condemn_v by_o the_o church_n plead_v for_o it_o of_o negative_a point_n be_v article_n of_o faith_n §_o 1._o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n host._n and_o here_o the_o argument_n i_o propose_v be_v to_o take_v off_o the_o common_a answer_n that_o this_o can_v not_o be_v idolatry_n because_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n i_o say_v they_o who_o believe_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v god_n and_o worship_n he_o on_o that_o account_n will_v be_v excuse_v from_o idolatry_n too_o nay_o the_o grosser_n their_o idolatry_n be_v the_o more_o excusable_a it_o will_v be_v as_o that_o of_o those_o who_o suppose_v their_o image_n to_o be_v god_n and_o upon_o this_o ground_n their_o worship_n be_v more_o lawful_a than_o of_o those_o who_o suppose_v they_o not_o to_o be_v so_o to_o this_o he_o answer_v two_o way_n 1._o that_o they_o do_v not_o bare_o suppose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o christ_n body_n and_o that_o he_o be_v real_o present_a under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n but_o that_o they_o know_v and_o believe_v this_o upon_o the_o same_o ground_n and_o motive_n upon_o which_o they_o believe_v that_o christ_n be_v god_n and_o consequent_o to_o be_v adore_v and_o further_o add_v that_o the_o same_o argument_n will_v hold_v against_o the_o adoration_n of_o christ_n as_o god_n as_o against_o the_o adoration_n of_o he_o in_o the_o eucharist_n since_o they_o have_v a_o like_a divine_a revelation_n for_o his_o real_a presence_n under_o the_o sacramental_a sign_n as_o for_o his_o be_v true_a god_n and_o man_n 2._o suppose_v they_o be_v mistake_v yet_o it_o will_v not_o follow_v they_o be_v idolater_n which_o he_o prove_v from_o dr._n tailor_n word_n but_o notwithstanding_o these_o appearance_n of_o answer_v that_o my_o argument_n still_o stand_v good_a will_v be_v evident_a by_o prove_v these_o thing_n 1._o that_o suppose_v there_o be_v the_o same_o revelation_n of_o christ_n divinity_n and_o of_o his_o presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o transubstantiation_n yet_o there_o can_v not_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n for_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n as_o for_o worship_v christ_n himself_o 2._o that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o motive_n and_o ground_n to_o believe_v that_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiatim_o that_o there_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o christ_n be_v god_n 3._o that_o suppose_v they_o be_v mistake_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n this_o do_v not_o excuse_v they_o from_o idolatry_n 4._o that_o the_o same_o reason_n which_o will_v excuse_v they_o will_v excuse_v the_o most_o gross_a idolater_n in_o the_o world_n §_o â—_o that_o suppose_v there_o be_v the_o same_o divine_a revelation_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o of_o christ_n divinity_n yet_o there_o can_v not_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n for_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n as_o of_o christ_n himself_o 1._o because_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a command_n in_o scripture_n for_o one_o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o like_o it_o for_o the_o other_o all_o the_o angel_n be_v command_v to_o worship_n the_o son_n of_o god_n heb._n 1._o 6._o and_o much_o more_o all_o man_n who_o have_v great_a obligation_n to_o do_v it_o all_o man_n be_v to_o honour_v the_o son_n as_o they_o honour_v the_o father_n joh._n 5._o 23._o and_o to_o his_o name_n every_o knee_n be_v to_o bow_v phil._n 2._o 10._o but_o where_o be_v there_o the_o least_o intimation_n give_v that_o we_o be_v to_o worship_n christ_n in_o the_o element_n suppose_v he_o present_v there_o if_o it_o be_v say_v the_o general_a command_n do_v extend_v to_o he_o wherever_o he_o be_v present_a it_o be_v
easy_o answer_v that_o this_o argument_n do_v prove_v no_o more_o his_o worship_n in_o the_o element_n than_o in_o a_o turf_n or_o any_o other_o piece_n of_o bread_n for_o christ_n be_v god_n be_v every_o where_o present_a and_o if_o his_o presence_n only_o may_v be_v ground_n of_o give_v adoration_n to_o that_o wherein_o he_o be_v present_a we_o may_v as_o lawful_o worship_n the_o sun_n or_o the_o earth_n or_o any_o other_o thing_n as_o they_o do_v the_o sacrament_n for_o he_o be_v present_a in_o all_o of_o they_o but_o our_o worship_n be_v not_o to_o be_v guide_v by_o our_o own_o fancy_n but_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o we_o have_v a_o command_n for_o worship_v of_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n and_o till_o we_o see_v one_o as_o to_o his_o presence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o think_v the_o one_o parallel_n with_o the_o other_o and_o by_o this_o the_o weakness_n of_o his_o retort_v the_o argument_n in_o the_o arrian_n behalf_n so_o he_o call_v those_o who_o believe_v christ_n to_o be_v a_o pure_a man_n against_o those_o who_o worship_n the_o son_n of_o god_n will_v appear_v for_o our_o worship_n do_v not_o mere_o depend_v upon_o our_o belief_n but_o upon_o the_o divine_a command_n and_o therefore_o those_o who_o have_v deny_v the_o one_o have_v yet_o contend_v for_o the_o other_o 2._o the_o one_o give_v we_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n for_o our_o worship_n but_o the_o other_o do_v not_o there_o can_v be_v no_o great_a reason_n for_o give_v his_o person_n adoration_n than_o that_o he_o be_v the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n but_o what_o equivalent_a reason_n to_o this_o be_v there_o suppose_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v real_o convert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n all_o that_o i_o can_v believe_v then_o present_a be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o what_o then_o be_v that_o the_o object_n of_o our_o adoration_n do_v we_o terminate_v our_o worship_n upon_o his_o humane_a nature_n and_o be_v it_o ever_o more_o proper_o so_o than_o in_o die_v be_v it_o not_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v set_v forth_o in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o be_v his_o body_n present_v any_o other_o way_n than_o as_o it_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o institution_n but_o it_o may_v be_v they_o will_v say_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v hypostatical_o unite_v with_o the_o divine_a nature_n one_o can_v be_v present_a without_o the_o other_o that_o indeed_o be_v a_o good_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v there_o by_o transubstantiation_n for_o if_o the_o bread_n be_v convert_v into_o that_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v hypostatical_o unite_v with_o the_o divine_a nature_n than_o the_o conversion_n be_v not_o mere_o into_o the_o body_n but_o into_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n and_o then_o christ_n have_v as_o many_o body_n hypostatical_o unite_v to_o he_o as_o there_o be_v element_n consecrate_a and_o so_o all_o the_o accident_n of_o the_o bread_n belong_v to_o that_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v hypostatical_o unite_v with_o the_o divine_a nature_n nay_o to_o make_v the_o element_n the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n as_o they_o do_v they_o must_v suppose_v a_o hypostatical_a union_n between_o they_o and_o the_o divine_a nature_n of_o christ_n for_o if_o the_o only_a reason_n of_o join_v the_o humane_a nature_n with_o the_o divine_a in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o object_n of_o our_o worship_n be_v the_o hypostatical_a union_n of_o those_o nature_n then_o we_o can_v upon_o no_o other_o account_n make_v those_o element_n the_o object_n of_o worship_n but_o by_o suppose_v such_o a_o union_n between_o christ_n and_o they_o but_o i_o suppose_v they_o will_v not_o venture_v to_o say_v that_o christ_n be_v hypostatical_o unite_v with_o the_o shape_n figure_n and_o colour_n of_o the_o bread_n for_o they_o will_v have_v nothing_o else_o to_o remain_v after_o consecration_n in_o spite_n of_o all_o the_o reason_n and_o sense_n of_o the_o world_n but_o mere_o those_o accident_n 5._o and_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n determine_v that_o the_o same_o divine_a worship_n which_o we_o give_v to_o god_n himself_o be_v in_o express_a term_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o all_o who_o deny_v it_o and_o what_o be_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n but_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o they_o under_o the_o accident_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o although_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v there_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o their_o worship_n yet_o the_o worship_n be_v give_v to_o the_o element_n upon_o that_o account_n §_o 3._o but_o this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n controversy_n to_o make_v it_o as_o clear_a as_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n will_v allow_v i_o shall_v yet_o further_o prove_v that_o upon_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n no_o man_n can_v be_v assure_v that_o he_o do_v not_o commit_v idolatry_n every_o time_n he_o give_v adoration_n to_o the_o host_n and_o i_o hope_v this_o will_v abundant_o add_v to_o the_o discover_v the_o disparity_n between_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o eucharist_n upon_o supposition_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o before_o i_o come_v to_o this_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o give_v a_o true_a account_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o which_o i_o shall_v do_v in_o these_o particular_n 1._o the_o question_n between_o we_o be_v not_o whether_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o divine_a worship_n for_o that_o we_o free_o acknowledge_v and_o although_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n of_o itself_o can_v yield_v we_o no_o sufficient_a reason_n for_o adoration_n yet_o be_v consider_v as_o unite_v to_o the_o divine_a nature_n that_o can_v hinder_v the_o same_o divine_a worship_n be_v give_v to_o his_o person_n which_o belong_v to_o his_o divine_a nature_n any_o more_o than_o the_o robe_n of_o a_o prince_n can_v take_v off_o from_o the_o honour_n due_a unto_o he_o 2._o it_o be_v not_o whether_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n visible_o appear_v to_o we_o in_o any_o place_n aught_o to_o have_v divine_a honour_n give_v to_o he_o for_o suppose_v sufficient_a evidence_n of_o such_o a_o appearance_n we_o make_v no_o more_o question_n of_o this_o than_o we_o do_v of_o the_o former_a neither_o do_v we_o say_v that_o we_o need_v a_o particular_a command_n in_o such_o a_o case_n to_o make_v it_o lawful_a any_o more_o than_o the_o patriarch_n do_v at_o every_o appearance_n of_o god_n among_o they_o or_o those_o who_o converse_v with_o our_o lord_n on_o earth_n every_o time_n they_o fall_v down_o and_o worship_v he_o where_o our_o sense_n and_o reason_n be_v satisfy_v as_o well_o as_o st._n thomas_n his_o be_v in_o a_o visible_a appearance_n of_o christ_n we_o can_v give_v divine_a worship_n as_o he_o do_v when_o he_o say_v my_o lord_n and_o my_o god_n for_o in_o this_o worship_n give_v to_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n i_o be_o sure_a i_o give_v it_o to_o nothing_o but_o what_o be_v either_o god_n or_o hypostatical_o unite_v to_o the_o divine_a nature_n but_o be_v there_o not_o the_o same_o reason_n of_o believe_v christ_n to_o be_v present_a as_o see_v he_o i_o answer_v in_o matter_n of_o pure_a revelation_n there_o be_v where_o the_o matter_n propose_v to_o our_o faith_n can_v be_v no_o object_n of_o sense_n as_o christ_n infinite_a presence_n in_o all_o place_n as_o god_n i_o firm_o believe_v upon_o the_o credit_n of_o divine_a revelation_n and_o i_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o he_o as_o god_n suitable_a to_o that_o infinite_a presence_n but_o our_o question_n be_v concern_v the_o visible_a presence_n of_o christ_n where_o honour_n be_v give_v on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n but_o he_o can_v be_v know_v to_o be_v present_a only_o by_o his_o humanity_n in_o this_o case_n i_o say_v the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n be_v necessary_a in_o order_n to_o the_o true_a worship_v the_o person_n of_o christ._n if_o any_o shall_v be_v so_o impertinent_a to_o urge_v that_o say_n to_o this_o purpose_n 29._o bless_a be_v they_o that_o have_v not_o see_v and_o yet_o have_v believe_v i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o do_v not_o at_o all_o relate_v to_o this_o matter_n but_o to_o the_o truth_n of_o christ_n resurrection_n 3._o it_o be_v not_o concern_v the_o spiritual_a worship_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o we_o declare_v that_o in_o all_o solemn_a act_n of_o religious_a worship_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o eucharist_n we_o give_v divine_a honour_n to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o father_n we_o affirm_v that_o we_o
ought_v not_o only_o perform_v the_o office_n of_o religion_n out_o of_o obedience_n to_o his_o divine_a command_n but_o with_o a_o due_a veneration_n of_o his_o majesty_n and_o power_n with_o thankfulness_n for_o his_o infinite_a goodness_n and_o with_o trust_n in_o his_o promise_n and_o subjection_n of_o our_o soul_n to_o his_o supreme_a authority_n about_o these_o thing_n which_o be_v the_o main_a part_n of_o divine_a and_o spiritual_a worship_n we_o have_v no_o quarrel_n nor_o do_v we_o find_v fault_n with_o any_o for_o give_v too_o much_o to_o christ_n in_o this_o manner_n but_o rather_o for_o place_v too_o much_o in_o the_o bare_a external_a act_n of_o adoration_n which_o may_v be_v perform_v with_o all_o external_a pomp_n and_o show_n where_o there_o be_v no_o inward_a reverence_n nor_o sincere_a devotion_n and_o yet_o 4._o it_o be_v not_o concern_v external_a reverence_n to_o be_v show_v in_o the_o time_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n for_o that_o our_o church_n not_o only_o allow_v but_o enjoin_v and_o that_o not_o bare_o for_o the_o avoid_v such_o profanation_n and_o disorder_n in_o the_o holy_a communion_n as_o may_v otherwise_o ensue_v communion_n but_o for_o a_o signification_n of_o our_o humble_a and_o grateful_a acknowledgement_n of_o the_o benefit_n of_o christ_n therein_o give_v to_o all_o worthy_a receiver_n but_o it_o be_v withal_o declare_v that_o thereby_o no_o adoration_n be_v intend_v or_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v either_o unto_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n and_o wine_n there_o bodily_a receive_v or_o unto_o any_o corporal_a presence_n of_o christ_n natural_a flesh_n and_o blood_n as_o i_o have_v already_o recite_v it_o but_o the_o controversy_n concern_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n lie_v in_o these_o two_o thing_n 1._o whether_o proper_a divine_a worship_n in_o the_o time_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n may_v be_v give_v to_o the_o element_n on_o the_o account_n of_o a_o corporal_a presence_n of_o christ_n under_o they_o 2._o whether_o out_o of_o the_o time_n of_o receive_v the_o same_o adoration_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o it_o when_o it_o be_v elevate_v or_o carry_v in_o procession_n which_o we_o will_v give_v to_o the_o very_a person_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n i_o appeal_v to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o this_o point_n for_o it_o be_v express_o determine_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 5._o that_o there_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o doubt_n leave_v but_o that_o all_o christian_n ought_v to_o give_v the_o same_o worship_n to_o this_o holy_a sacrament_n which_o they_o give_v to_o god_n himself_o for_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o less_o to_o be_v worship_v because_o it_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n our_o lord_n that_o it_o may_v be_v take_v by_o which_o word_n the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n be_v make_v evident_a which_o be_v not_o about_o the_o reverence_n due_a only_o to_o christ_n suppose_v to_o be_v corporal_o present_a there_o but_o the_o adoration_n due_a to_o the_o sacrament_n upon_o that_o account_n and_o by_o the_o sacrament_n the_o council_n must_v understand_v the_o element_n or_o accident_n or_o whatever_o name_n they_o call_v they_o by_o as_o the_o immediate_a term_n of_o that_o divine_a worship_n or_o else_o the_o latter_a word_n signify_v nothing_o at_o all_o for_o what_o be_v that_o which_o be_v institute_v by_o our_o lord_n as_o a_o sacrament_n be_v it_o not_o the_o external_a and_o visible_a sign_n or_o element_n why_o do_v they_o urge_v that_o the_o sacrament_n ought_v not_o the_o less_o to_o be_v adore_v because_o it_o be_v to_o be_v take_v but_o to_o take_v off_o the_o common_a objection_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o that_o which_o we_o eat_v and_o what_o can_v this_o have_v respect_n to_o but_o the_o element_n but_o this_o be_v not_o deny_v that_o i_o know_v of_o by_o any_o who_o understand_v either_o the_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n of_o that_o church_n although_o to_o answer_v our_o argument_n they_o will_v seem_v to_o direct_v their_o worship_n only_o to_o christ_n as_o present_v under_o the_o element_n yet_o yield_v that_o on_o the_o account_n of_o this_o corporal_a presence_n that_o which_o appear_v aught_o to_o have_v the_o same_o worship_n give_v to_o it_o with_o that_o which_o be_v suppose_v or_o believe_v and_o so_o they_o make_v the_o accident_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o have_v the_o very_a same_o honour_n which_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n have_v which_o they_o say_v have_v no_o divine_a honour_n for_o itself_o but_o on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o conjunction_n of_o the_o divinity_n with_o it_o §_o 4._o the_o controversy_n be_v thus_o state_v i_o come_v to_o show_v that_o upon_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n host._n no_o man_n can_v be_v assure_v that_o he_o do_v not_o commit_v idolatry_n every_o time_n he_o give_v adoration_n to_o the_o host._n for_o it_o be_v a_o principle_n indisputable_a among_o they_o that_o to_o give_v proper_a divine_a honour_n call_v by_o they_o adoration_n to_o a_o creature_n be_v idolatry_n but_o no_o man_n upon_o the_o principle_n of_o their_o church_n can_v be_v assure_v every_o time_n he_o worship_n the_o host_n that_o he_o do_v not_o give_v proper_a divine_a honour_n to_o a_o creature_n for_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n absolute_o necessary_a to_o secure_v a_o man_n mind_n in_o the_o performance_n of_o a_o act_n of_o divine_a worship_n 1._o that_o either_o the_o object_n be_v such_o in_o itself_o which_o deserve_v and_o require_v such_o worship_n from_o we_o as_o in_o the_o divine_a nature_n of_o christ_n or_o 2._o that_o if_o of_o itself_o it_o do_v not_o deserve_v it_o there_o be_v a_o reason_n sufficient_a to_o give_v it_o as_o be_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n upon_o its_o union_n with_o the_o divine_a but_o in_o this_o matter_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n no_o man_n can_v be_v secure_a of_o either_o of_o these_o upon_o their_o own_o principle_n 1._o he_o can_v be_v secure_a that_o the_o object_n be_v such_o as_o do_v deserve_v divine_a worship_n if_o a_o man_n shall_v chance_v to_o believe_v his_o sense_n or_o hearken_v to_o his_o reason_n or_o at_o least_o think_v the_o matter_n disputable_a whether_o that_o which_o he_o see_v to_o be_v bread_n be_v not_o real_o bread_n what_o case_n be_v this_o man_n in_o he_o become_v a_o idolater_n by_o not_o be_v a_o fool_n or_o a_o mad_a man_n but_o because_o we_o be_v not_o now_o to_o proceed_v upon_o the_o principle_n of_o sense_n or_o reason_n but_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o will_v suppose_v the_o case_n of_o one_o that_o go_v firm_o upon_o the_o receive_a principle_n of_o it_o and_o try_v whether_o such_o a_o one_o can_v be_v satisfy_v in_o his_o mind_n that_o when_o he_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o the_o host_n he_o do_v not_o give_v it_o to_o a_o creature_n and_o because_o we_o be_v now_o suppose_v unreasonable_a thing_n i_o will_v suppose_v myself_o to_o be_v that_o person_n the_o mass-bell_n now_o ring_v and_o i_o must_v give_v the_o same_o divine_a honour_n to_o the_o host_n which_o i_o do_v to_o christ_n himself_o but_o hold_v if_o it_o shall_v be_v but_o a_o mere_a creature_n all_o the_o world_n can_v excuse_v i_o from_o idolatry_n and_o my_o own_o church_n condemn_v i_o all_o agree_v that_o this_o be_v gross_a idolatry_n how_o come_v i_o then_o to_o be_v assure_v that_o what_o but_o a_o little_a before_o be_v a_o mere_a creature_n be_v upon_o the_o pronounce_v a_o few_o word_n turn_v into_o my_o creator_n a_o strange_a and_o sudden_a change_n and_o i_o can_v hardly_o say_v that_o god_n become_v man_n be_v so_o great_a a_o wonder_n as_o a_o little_a piece_n of_o bread_n become_v god_n when_o god_n become_v man_n he_o show_v himself_o to_o be_v god_n by_o wonder_n and_o miracle_n which_o he_o wrought_v for_o the_o conviction_n of_o the_o world_n i_o will_v see_v if_o i_o can_v find_v any_o such_o evidence_n of_o so_o wonderful_a a_o transformation_n from_o a_o wafer_n to_o a_o deity_n i_o see_v it_o to_o be_v the_o very_a same_o it_o be_v i_o handle_v it_o as_o i_o do_v if_o i_o taste_v it_o it_o have_v the_o very_a same_o agreeableness_n to_o the_o palate_n it_o have_v where_o then_o lie_v this_o mighty_a change_n but_o o_o carnal_a reason_n what_o have_v i_o to_o do_v with_o thou_o in_o these_o mystery_n of_o faith_n i_o remember_v what_o church_n i_o be_o of_o and_o how_o much_o i_o be_o bid_v to_o beware_v of_o thou_o but_o how_o then_o shall_v i_o be_v satisfy_v must_v i_o rely_v on_o the_o bare_a word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o i_o have_v be_v tell_v the_o scripture_n be_v very_o obscure_a and_o
be_v not_o god_n and_o therefore_o that_o honour_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v give_v it_o and_o i_o be_o further_a tell_v by_o they_o that_o the_o church_n have_v never_o determine_v this_o controversy_n let_v i_o now_o apply_v this_o to_o our_o present_a case_n it_o be_v certain_a if_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o distinct_a from_o the_o divine_a nature_n i_o be_o not_o not_o to_o adore_v it_o it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a if_o it_o be_v present_a whether_o i_o be_o to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o if_o i_o worship_v christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o corporal_a presence_n for_o although_o when_o i_o worship_v the_o person_n of_o christ_n as_o out_o of_o the_o sacrament_n my_o worship_n be_v terminate_v upon_o he_o as_o god_n and_o man_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o my_o worship_n be_v whole_o draw_v from_o his_o divine_a nature_n yet_o when_o i_o worship_v christ_n as_o in_o the_o sacrament_n i_o must_v worship_v he_o there_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o bodily_a presence_n for_o i_o have_v no_o other_o reason_n to_o worship_n he_o in_o the_o sacrament_n but_o because_o his_o body_n be_v present_a in_o it_o and_o this_o be_v not_o bare_o determine_v the_o place_n of_o worship_n but_o assign_v the_o cause_n of_o it_o for_o the_o primary_n reason_n of_o all_o adoration_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v because_o christ_n have_v say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o word_n if_o they_o shall_v be_v allow_v to_o imply_v transubstantiation_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o any_o other_o change_n than_o of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ._n and_o if_o such_o a_o sense_n be_v to_o be_v put_v upon_o it_o why_o may_v not_o i_o imagine_v much_o more_o agreeable_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o institution_n that_o the_o mere_a humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n be_v there_o than_o that_o his_o divinity_n shall_v be_v there_o in_o a_o particular_a manner_n present_a to_o no_o end_n and_o where_o it_o make_v not_o the_o least_o manifestation_n of_o itself_o but_o if_o i_o shall_v yield_v all_o that_o can_v be_v beg_v in_o this_o kind_n viz._n that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v present_a his_o divinity_n be_v there_o present_a too_o yet_o my_o mind_n must_v unavoidable_o rest_v unsatisfied_a still_o as_o to_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host._n for_o suppose_v the_o divine_a nature_n present_a in_o any_o thing_n give_v no_o ground_n upon_o that_o account_n to_o give_v the_o same_o worship_n to_o the_o thing_n wherein_o he_o be_v present_a as_o i_o do_v to_o christ_n himself_o this_o the_o more_o considerative_a man_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v aware_a of_o but_o the_o different_a way_n they_o have_v take_v to_o answer_v it_o rather_o increase_v man_n doubt_n than_o satisfy_v they_o 5._o greg._n de_fw-fr valentiâ_fw-la deny_v not_o that_o divine_a honour_n be_v give_v by_o they_o to_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o the_o accident_n remain_v after_o consecration_n be_v the_o term_n of_o adoration_n not_o for_o themselves_o but_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o admirable_a conjunction_n which_o they_o have_v with_o christ._n which_o be_v the_o very_a same_o which_o they_o say_v of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n and_o yet_o this_o same_o person_n deny_v that_o they_o be_v hypostatical_o unite_v to_o he_o which_o if_o any_o one_o can_v understand_v i_o shall_v not_o envy_v he_o 30._o bellarmin_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o argument_n be_v force_v to_o grant_v as_o great_a a_o hypostatical_a union_n between_o christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n as_o between_o the_o divine_a and_o humane_a nature_n for_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o that_o 8._o he_o say_v it_o lie_v in_o this_o that_o the_o humane_a nature_n lose_v its_o own_o proper_a subsistence_n and_o it_o assume_v into_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o yield_v such_o a_o lose_v the_o proper_a subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o that_o what_o ever_o remain_v make_v no_o distinct_a suppositum_fw-la from_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o all_o belong_v to_o he_o and_o make_v one_o with_o he_o and_o therefore_o may_v be_v worship_v as_o he_o be_v be_v not_o this_o a_o admirable_a way_n of_o ease_v the_o mind_n of_o dissatisfied_a person_n about_o give_v adoration_n to_o the_o host_n to_o fill_v they_o with_o such_o unintelligible_a term_n and_o notion_n 111._o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o understand_v themselves_o or_o explain_v to_o other_o vasquez_n therefore_o find_v well_o that_o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n lie_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o from_o thence_o they_o must_v at_o last_o derive_v only_o the_o ground_n of_o adoration_n very_o ingenuous_o yield_v the_o consequence_n and_o grant_n that_o god_n may_v very_o lawful_o be_v adore_v by_o we_o in_o any_o create_v be_v wherein_o he_o be_v intimate_o present_a and_o this_o he_o not_o only_a grant_n but_o contend_v for_o in_o a_o set_a disputation_n wherein_o he_o prove_v very_o well_o from_o the_o principle_n of_o worship_n allow_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n 3._o that_o god_n may_v be_v adore_v in_o inanimate_a and_o irrational_a being_n as_o well_o as_o in_o image_n and_o answer_v all_o the_o argument_n the_o very_a same_o way_n that_o they_o defend_v the_o other_o and_o that_o we_o way_n worship_n the_o sun_n as_o lawful_o and_o with_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o worship_n that_o they_o do_v a_o image_n and_o that_o man_n may_v be_v worship_v with_o the_o same_o worship_n with_o which_o we_o worship_n god_n himself_o if_o our_o mind_n do_v not_o rest_v in_o the_o creature_n but_o be_v terminate_v upon_o god_n as_o in_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host._n see_v here_o the_o admirable_a effect_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o divine_a worship_n allow_v and_o require_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o upon_o the_o very_a same_o principle_n that_o a_o papist_n worship_n image_n saint_n and_o the_o host_n he_o may_v as_o lawful_o worship_v the_o earth_n the_o star_n or_o man_n and_o be_v no_o more_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n in_o one_o than_o in_o the_o other_o of_o they_o so_o that_o if_o we_o have_v no_o more_o reason_n to_o worship_n the_o person_n of_o christ_n than_o they_o have_v to_o adore_v the_o host_n upon_o their_o principle_n we_o have_v no_o more_o ground_n to_o worship_n christ_n than_o we_o have_v to_o worship_v any_o creature_n in_o the_o world_n §_o 5._o 2._o there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o motive_n and_o ground_n to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n christ._n that_o there_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o christ_n be_v god_n which_o he_o affirm_v but_o without_o any_o appearance_n of_o reason_n and_o i_o will_v glad_o know_v what_o excellent_a motive_n and_o reason_n those_o be_v which_o so_o advantageous_o recommend_v so_o absurd_a a_o doctrine_n as_o transubstantiation_n be_v as_o to_o make_v any_o man_n think_v he_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v it_o i_o be_o sure_a it_o give_v the_o great_a advantage_n to_o the_o enemy_n of_o christ_n divinity_n to_o see_v these_o two_o put_v together_o upon_o equal_a term_n as_o though_o no_o man_n can_v have_v reason_n to_o believe_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n that_o do_v not_o at_o the_o same_o time_n swallow_v the_o great_a contradiction_n to_o sense_n and_o reason_n imaginable_a but_o what_o do_v he_o mean_v by_o these_o motive_n and_o ground_n to_o believe_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o utter_o deny_v that_o to_o be_v any_o ground_n of_o believe_v at_o all_o and_o desire_v with_o all_o my_o heart_n to_o see_v it_o prove_v but_o this_o be_v a_o proper_a mean_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n by_o for_o the_o ground_n of_o believe_v be_v as_o absurd_a as_o the_o doctrine_n to_o be_v believe_v by_o it_o if_o he_o mean_v catholic_n tradition_n let_v he_o prove_v if_o he_o can_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o doctrine_n receive_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o our_o saviour_n time_n and_o when_o he_o please_v i_o shall_v join_v issue_n with_o he_o upon_o that_o subject_a and_o if_o he_o think_v fit_a to_o put_v the_o negative_a upon_o i_o i_o will_v undertake_v to_o instance_n in_o a_o age_n since_o the_o three_o first_o century_n wherein_o if_o the_o most_o learned_a father_n and_o bishop_n yea_o of_o rome_n itself_o be_v to_o be_v credit_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v but_o if_o at_o last_o he_o mean_v scripture_n which_o we_o acknowledge_v for_o our_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o shall_v do_v in_o spite_n of_o all_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n either_o in_o church_n or_o tradition_n i_o shall_v appeal_v even_o to_o bellarmin_n himself_o in_o this_o
to_o be_v to_o please_v one_o god_n over_o all_o and_o to_o make_v he_o propitious_a to_o we_o by_o piety_n and_o all_o virtue_n but_o if_o we_o will_v have_v other_o under_o god_n to_o be_v please_v with_o we_o too_o we_o ought_v to_o consider_v that_o as_o the_o shadow_n follow_v the_o body_n so_o god_n be_v please_v all_o his_o friend_n whether_o angel_n soul_n or_o spirit_n will_v be_v so_o too_o and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o be_v ready_a to_o help_v they_o and_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o they_o but_o not_o the_o least_o foundation_n in_o his_o discourse_n for_o our_o invocation_n of_o they_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ambrose_n 174._o of_o the_o same_o age_n with_o he_o as_o appear_v by_o several_a passage_n in_o he_o say_v that_o the_o idolater_n make_v use_v of_o this_o miserable_a excuse_n for_o themselves_o that_o by_o those_o inferior_a deity_n they_o worship_v they_o go_v to_o god_n himself_o as_o we_o go_v to_o the_o king_n by_o his_o courtier_n but_o say_v he_o be_v any_o man_n so_o mad_a or_o regardless_o of_o himself_o to_o give_v the_o honour_n due_a to_o the_o king_n to_o any_o of_o his_o courtier_n which_o if_o a_o man_n do_v he_o be_v condemn_v for_o treason_n and_o yet_o they_o think_v themselves_o not_o guilty_a who_o give_v the_o honour_n due_a to_o god_n name_n to_o a_o creature_n and_o forsake_v god_n adore_v his_o fellow_n servant_n as_o though_o any_o thing_n great_a than_o that_o be_v reserve_v for_o god_n himself_o but_o therefore_o we_o go_v to_o a_o king_n by_o his_o officer_n and_o servant_n because_o the_o king_n be_v but_o a_o man_n who_o know_v not_o of_o himself_o who_o to_o employ_v in_o his_o public_a affair_n without_o be_v recommend_v by_o other_o but_o with_o god_n it_o be_v otherwise_o for_o nothing_o be_v hide_v from_o he_o he_o know_v the_o desert_n of_o every_o one_o and_o therefore_o we_o need_v no_o one_o to_o recommend_v we_o to_o his_o favour_n a_o devout_a mind_n be_v enough_o be_v this_o now_o all_o the_o quarrel_n the_o christian_n have_v with_o the_o heathen_n that_o they_o worship_v jupiter_n and_o venus_n and_o vulcan_n do_v they_o not_o express_o deny_v the_o give_v god_n worship_n to_o any_o creature_n and_o do_v they_o not_o as_o plain_o affirm_v that_o man_n do_v it_o when_o they_o invocate_v their_o fellow_n servant_n to_o be_v intercessor_n with_o god_n for_o they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v no_o less_o a_o guilt_n of_o idolatry_n in_o this_o case_n than_o it_o be_v in_o give_v the_o honour_n due_a to_o a_o prince_n to_o any_o of_o his_o servant_n st._n austin_n give_v this_o account_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o heathen_a worship_n 18._o that_o there_o be_v three_o sort_n of_o being_n to_o be_v consider_v pure_o divine_a and_o mortal_a and_o a_o middle_a sort_n between_o they_o which_o participate_v of_o both_o and_o that_o the_o intercourse_n between_o god_n and_o man_n be_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o those_o intermediate_v being_n who_o carry_v the_o prayer_n of_o man_n up_o to_o god_n and_o bring_v down_o the_o blessing_n they_o pray_v for_o to_o man_n against_o these_o indeed_o st._n austin_n dispute_v first_o by_o show_v that_o those_o spirit_n which_o they_o worship_v be_v evil_a spirit_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o imagine_v that_o god_n have_v a_o great_a intercourse_n with_o they_o than_o with_o penitent_a sinner_n but_o withal_o he_o add_v 21._o that_o this_o kind_n of_o worship_n do_v proceed_v upon_o the_o supposition_n that_o the_o god_n can_v know_v the_o necessity_n and_o prayer_n of_o man_n but_o by_o the_o intervention_n of_o those_o spirit_n but_o if_o our_o mind_n can_v be_v know_v without_o their_o help_n there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o their_o mediation_n 15._o and_o afterward_o say_v that_o those_o who_o be_v christian_n do_v believe_v that_o we_o need_v not_o many_o but_o one_o mediator_n and_o that_o such_o a_o one_o by_o who_o participation_n we_o be_v make_v happy_a i._n e._n the_o word_n of_o god_n not_o make_v but_o by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v and_o he_o have_v show_v that_o to_o the_o attain_v blessedness_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o seek_v many_o mediator_n by_o who_o we_o be_v to_o make_v our_o degree_n of_o approach_n to_o god_n because_o god_n himself_o by_o partake_v our_o nature_n have_v show_v we_o the_o short_a way_n of_o our_o partake_v his_o divinity_n neither_o do_v he_o deliver_v we_o from_o mortality_n and_o misery_n carry_v we_o so_o to_o immortal_a and_o bless_a angel_n that_o by_o participate_v with_o they_o we_o shall_v become_v bless_v and_o immortal_a but_o to_o that_o trinity_n by_o who_o participation_n the_o angel_n themselves_o be_v bless_v and_o conclude_v that_o book_n with_o this_o say_n 23._o that_o immortal_a and_o bless_a spirit_n however_o they_o be_v call_v which_o be_v make_v and_o create_v be_v no_o mediator_n to_o bring_v miserable_a mortal_n to_o blessedness_n and_o immortality_n and_o it_o will_v be_v ridiculous_a here_o to_o distinguish_v mediator_n of_o redemption_n and_o intercession_n for_o all_o that_o they_o attribute_v to_o their_o good_n spirit_n be_v only_a intercession_n and_o christ_n be_v make_v a_o mediator_n effectual_a for_o the_o end_n he_o design_v there_o can_v be_v no_o necessity_n of_o any_o intercessor_n beside_o he_o and_o st._n austin_n there_o add_v that_o the_o design_n of_o his_o follow_a book_n be_v to_o prove_v that_o those_o good_a spirit_n which_o be_v immortal_a and_o bless_a which_o they_o think_v aught_o to_o be_v worship_v with_o sacred_a rite_n and_o sacrifice_n whatsoever_o they_o be_v and_o howsoever_o call_v will_v not_o have_v any_o one_o worship_v by_o such_o religious_a worship_n i.e._n by_o sacred_a rite_n as_o well_o as_o sacrifice_n but_o only_o one_o god_n by_o who_o they_o be_v create_v and_o by_o who_o participation_n they_o be_v make_v happy_a §_o 11._o by_o which_o the_o second_o thing_n i_o propose_v will_v appear_v to_o be_v true_a condemn_v viz._n that_o they_o do_v not_o only_o condemn_v give_v this_o worship_n to_o the_o spirit_n which_o the_o heathen_a worship_v but_o to_o good_a angel_n too_o 18._o for_o st._n paul_n in_o the_o general_n do_v condemn_v the_o worship_n of_o angel_n if_o he_o have_v mean_v only_o evil_a angel_n he_o will_v have_v express_v it_o so_o especial_o if_o st._n augustine_n observation_n be_v true_a that_o the_o evil_a spirit_n be_v by_o their_o name_n in_o scripture_n distinguish_v from_o the_o good_a if_o he_o have_v mean_v any_o particular_a superstition_n use_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o angel_n he_o will_v not_o have_v use_v such_o term_n which_o condemn_v all_o worship_n of_o they_o as_o superstitious_a if_o he_o have_v mean_v only_o the_o worship_n of_o angel_n so_o as_o to_o exclude_v christ_n he_o will_v have_v intimate_v that_o the_o fault_n lay_v in_o exclude_v christ_n and_o not_o in_o the_o bare_a worship_n of_o angel_n but_o by_o the_o series_n of_o his_o discourse_n it_o appear_v that_o those_o who_o set_v up_o other_o mediator_n beside_o christ_n do_v not_o hold_v the_o head_n i._n e._n do_v not_o adhere_v to_o christ_n alone_o as_o he_o who_o god_n have_v appoint_v as_o our_o mediator_n only_o whether_o this_o be_v practise_v by_o jew_n philosopher_n or_o heretic_n be_v all_o one_o to_o we_o since_o the_o practice_n be_v condemn_v wherever_o it_o be_v find_v theodoret_n say_v 18._o they_o be_v the_o jew_n who_o persuade_v man_n to_o worship_n angel_n because_o the_o law_n be_v deliver_v by_o angel_n which_o practice_n he_o say_v continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o phrygia_n and_o pisidia_n and_o therefore_o the_o synod_n of_o laodicea_n do_v forbid_v pray_v to_o angel_n and_o to_o this_o day_n the_o oratory_n of_o st._n michael_n be_v among_o they_o they_o therefore_o think_v it_o a_o piece_n of_o humility_n since_o god_n can_v not_o be_v see_v nor_o touch_v nor_o comprehend_v by_o we_o to_o obtain_v the_o favour_n of_o god_n by_o the_o intercession_n of_o angel_n no_o wonder_n baronius_n be_v so_o much_o displease_v with_o theodoret_n for_o this_o interpretation_n 21._o for_o he_o very_o fair_o tell_v we_o what_o he_o condemn_v and_o st._n paul_n too_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n and_o those_o oratory_n be_v set_v up_o by_o catholic_n and_o not_o by_o heretic_n but_o whether_o as_o to_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o this_o worship_n baronius_n or_o st._n paul_n whether_o as_o to_o the_o ancient_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n baronius_n or_o theodoret_n deserve_v more_o to_o be_v believe_v i_o leave_v any_o one_o to_o judge_v and_o yet_o theodoret_n be_v not_o alone_o in_o this_o 57_o for_o irenaeus_n deny_v any_o invocation_n of_o angel_n to_o be_v in_o use_n among_o christian_n if_o he_o have_v mean_v only_o evil_a
angel_n it_o seem_v very_o strange_a he_o shall_v use_v the_o name_n general_o give_v to_o good_a and_o always_o indifferent_a to_o both_o 233._o origen_n express_o deny_v any_o offering_n up_o of_o prayer_n to_o they_o to_o be_v practise_v by_o christian_n or_o reasonable_a to_o be_v do_v 236._o and_o produce_v this_o very_a place_n of_o the_o apostle_n against_o it_o 35._o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n we_o see_v by_o theodoret_n be_v very_o severe_a against_o all_o who_o worship_n angel_n and_o charge_n they_o with_o idolatry_n in_o so_o do_v if_o they_o have_v only_o mean_v the_o heathen_a idolater_n as_o baronius_n contend_v yet_o by_o that_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o heathen_n be_v condemn_v for_o worship_v those_o who_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v good_a spirit_n but_o these_o be_v only_a shift_n to_o escape_v by_o and_o such_o which_o will_v not_o have_v come_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o any_o man_n if_o he_o do_v not_o first_o fear_v the_o force_n of_o that_o canon_n against_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o why_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n shall_v at_o that_o time_n be_v call_v secret_a or_o hide_a as_o it_o be_v in_o that_o canon_n be_v not_o easy_a to_o be_v think_v upon_o but_o very_o easy_o intelligible_a according_a to_o theodoret_n interpretation_n because_o of_o the_o clandestine_v meeting_n of_o those_o who_o worship_v angel_n and_o therein_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o christian_a church_n st._n austin_n discourse_v purposely_o on_o this_o subject_n as_o be_v intimate_v before_o whether_o god_n or_o the_o bless_a spirit_n be_v willing_a we_o shall_v perform_v any_o sacred_a office_n or_o sacrifice_n to_o they_o 1._o or_o consecrate_v ourselves_o or_o any_o thing_n of_o we_o to_o they_o by_o any_o religious_a rite_n which_o he_o deny_v for_o this_o say_v he_o be_v the_o worship_n proper_a to_o the_o deity_n call_v by_o he_o in_o one_o word_n latria_n which_o he_o think_v more_o proper_a to_o express_v divine_a worship_n as_o distinct_a from_o the_o honour_n and_o service_n we_o give_v to_o man_n which_o be_v plain_o his_o meaning_n there_o than_o any_o one_o word_n greek_a or_o latin_a beside_o and_o this_o word_n he_o say_v be_v proper_a to_o the_o deity_n as_o such_o because_o he_o elsewhere_o tell_v we_o 94._o the_o difference_n between_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v this_o that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v the_o service_n of_o god_n proper_o as_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v the_o service_n of_o god_n as_o lord_n §_o 12._o i_o know_v very_o well_o by_o what_o art_n all_o these_o testimony_n be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v evade_v answer_v viz._n by_o say_v that_o these_o be_v intend_v against_o the_o gentile_n idolatry_n who_o worship_v those_o spirit_n as_o god_n and_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o they_o but_o this_o can_v hold_v as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o deny_v they_o to_o be_v god_n and_o assert_v that_o the_o worship_n by_o sacrifice_n be_v proper_a only_o to_o god_n but_o such_o device_n as_o these_o be_v can_v never_o satisfy_v a_o impartial_a mind_n for_o 1._o they_o do_v express_o deny_v that_o invocation_n or_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v make_v to_o they_o for_o so_o origen_n and_o theodoret_n speak_v express_o that_o man_n be_v not_o to_o pray_v to_o angel_n and_o any_o one_o that_o read_v st._n austin_n will_v find_v that_o he_o make_v solemn_a invocation_n to_o be_v as_o proper_a to_o god_n as_o sacrifice_n be_v 2._o on_o what_o account_n shall_v it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o sacrifice_n to_o saint_n or_o angel_n if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o invocate_v they_o may_v not_o one_o be_v relative_a and_o transient_a as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o nay_o the_o heathen_a in_o st._n austin_n argue_v very_o well_o 19_o that_o sacrifice_n be_v mere_a external_a thing_n may_v more_o proper_o belong_v to_o the_o inferior_a deity_n but_o the_o more_o invisible_a the_o deity_n be_v the_o more_o invisible_a the_o sacrifice_n be_v to_o be_v and_o the_o great_a and_o better_a the_o deity_n the_o sacrifice_n be_v to_o be_v still_o proportionable_a and_o can_v any_o man_n in_o his_o sense_n think_v that_o a_o mere_a outward_a sacrifice_n be_v more_o acceptable_a to_o god_n than_o the_o devotion_n of_o our_o heart_n be_v and_o wherein_o can_v we_o better_o express_v that_o to_o god_n than_o in_o offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n to_o he_o so_o that_o in_o all_o reason_n the_o duty_n of_o prayer_n ought_v to_o be_v reserve_v as_o more_o proper_a to_o god_n than_o any_o external_a sacrifice_n and_o those_o who_o do_v appropriate_a sacrifice_n to_o god_n do_v comprehend_v prayer_n as_o the_o most_o spiritual_a and_o acceptable_a part_n of_o it_o 4._o so_o st._n austin_n speak_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n due_a to_o god_n make_v our_o heart_n the_o altar_n and_o christ_n our_o priest_n and_o our_o prayer_n and_o praise_n to_o be_v offer_v up_o to_o god_n by_o a_o fervent_a charity_n and_o any_o work_n which_o be_v therefore_o do_v that_o thereby_o we_o may_v be_v unite_v to_o god_n in_o a_o holy_a communion_n with_o he_o 6._o in_o order_n to_o our_o happiness_n to_o be_v a_o true_a sacrifice_n and_o let_v any_o man_n judge_n whether_o this_o description_n do_v not_o so_o natural_o agree_v to_o prayer_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v only_o intend_v for_o it_o beside_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o sacrifice_n of_o old_a be_v solemn_a rite_n of_o supplication_n 25._o and_o call_v upon_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n where_o altar_n be_v erect_v be_v the_o main_a thing_n speak_v of_o thence_o the_o temple_n though_o the_o place_n of_o sacrifice_n be_v call_v the_o house_n of_o prayer_n 7._o and_o where_o god_n slight_v sacrifice_n 15._o he_o require_v prayer_n as_o much_o more_o acceptable_a to_o he_o it_o seem_v then_o very_a strange_a that_o sacrifice_n alone_o as_o distinguish_v from_o prayer_n shall_v be_v that_o latria_n that_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n 3_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n that_o the_o heathen_a do_v give_v divine_a honour_n to_o their_o inferior_a deity_n those_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v so_o to_o angel_n and_o saint_n for_o the_o heathen_n make_v a_o difference_n in_o their_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o supreme_a god_n and_o their_o inferior_a deity_n and_o their_o hero_n so_o that_o if_o the_o put_v any_o difference_n in_o the_o way_n of_o religious_a worship_n do_v excuse_v the_o one_o it_o must_v do_v the_o other_o also_o do_v the_o heathen_a use_n solemn_a ceremony_n of_o make_v any_o capable_a of_o divine_a worship_n so_o do_v the_o roman_a church_n do_v they_o set_v up_o their_o image_n in_o public_a place_n of_o worship_n and_o there_o kneel_v before_o they_o and_o invocate_v those_o represent_v by_o they_o so_o do_v the_o roman_a church_n do_v they_o consecrate_v temple_n and_o erect_v altar_n to_o they_o and_o keep_v festival_n and_o burn_v incense_n before_o they_o so_o do_v the_o roman_a church_n last_o do_v they_o offer_v up_o sacrifice_n in_o those_o temple_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o their_o lesser_a deity_n and_o hero_n so_o do_v the_o roman_a church_n 7._o for_o bellarmin_n reckon_v up_o the_o honour_n belong_v to_o canonize_v saint_n beside_o those_o before_o mention_v reckon_v up_o this_o as_o one_o that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o of_o laud_n and_o prayer_n be_v public_o offer_v to_o god_n for_o their_o honour_n i_o will_v fain_o understand_v what_o the_o sacrifice_a to_o one_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o another_o mean_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o one_o for_o another_o be_v a_o intelligible_a thing_n but_o to_o sacrifice_n to_o one_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o another_o be_v a_o thing_n beyond_o my_o reach_n if_o that_o sacrifice_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o he_o for_o who_o honour_n it_o be_v offer_v and_o if_o the_o sacrifice_n do_v belong_v to_o he_o i_o wonder_v at_o the_o scrupulosity_n of_o those_o who_o dare_v not_o say_v they_o sacrifice_n to_o he_o as_o well_o for_o what_o be_v sacrifice_v to_o god_n but_o sacrifice_v to_o his_o honour_n or_o do_v such_o a_o act_n of_o religion_n with_o a_o design_n to_o honour_n god_n by_o it_o but_o when_o man_n offer_v a_o sacrifice_n but_o not_o to_o honour_n god_n by_o it_o but_o the_o b._n virgin_n or_o any_o saint_n or_o angel_n how_o can_v that_o sacrifice_n belong_v to_o any_o other_o but_o those_o who_o honour_n be_v design_v by_o it_o it_o be_v then_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o sacrifice_n be_v to_o be_v offer_v for_o the_o honour_n of_o saint_n or_o angel_n it_o be_v evident_a they_o have_v reserve_v no_o part_n of_o divine_a worship_n peculiar_a to_o god_n himself_o any_o more_o than_o the_o heathen_a do_v 4._o there_o can_v be_v
the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o do_v nothing_o but_o pray_v to_o the_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o and_o it_o be_v a_o very_a pitiful_a shift_n that_o bellarmin_n be_v put_v to_o 17._o whereby_o to_o excuse_v such_o prayer_n as_o these_o that_o indeed_o as_o to_o the_o word_n themselves_o they_o do_v imply_v more_o than_o pray_v to_o they_o to_o pray_v for_o we_o but_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n he_o say_v be_v no_o more_o but_o whence_o i_o pray_v must_v the_o people_n take_v the_o sense_n of_o such_o prayer_n as_o these_o be_v if_o not_o from_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o word_n if_o this_o be_v all_o why_o in_o all_o this_o time_n that_o these_o prayer_n have_v be_v complain_v of_o have_v not_o their_o sense_n be_v better_o express_v have_v not_o their_o breviaries_n be_v often_o review_v if_o this_o have_v not_o be_v their_o meaning_n why_o have_v they_o not_o be_v expunge_v all_o this_o while_n suppose_v then_o that_o any_o person_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o no_o doubt_n most_o do_v take_v their_o sense_n from_o the_o word_n and_o do_v not_o force_v it_o upon_o they_o and_o they_o pray_v according_a to_o the_o form_n prescribe_v do_v they_o well_o or_o ill_o in_o it_o if_o they_o do_v ill_o in_o it_o their_o church_n be_v guilty_a of_o intolerable_a negligence_n in_o not_o prevent_v it_o if_o they_o do_v well_o than_o their_o church_n allow_v of_o more_o than_o pray_v to_o angel_n and_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o beauties_n instance_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o scripture_n be_v say_v to_o save_v man_n do_v show_v what_o shift_v a_o bad_a cause_n will_v put_v a_o man_n to_o for_o will_v any_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n say_v the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o in_o ordinary_a speech_n and_o in_o prayer_n be_v it_o all_o one_o for_o a_o man_n to_o say_v that_o his_o staff_n help_v he_o in_o his_o go_n and_o to_o fall_v down_o upon_o his_o knee_n to_o pray_v to_o his_o staff_n to_o help_v he_o god_n do_v use_v the_o apostle_n as_o instrument_n on_o earth_n to_o promote_v the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n but_o may_v we_o therefore_o pray_v to_o they_o now_o in_o heaven_n to_o save_v we_o may_v we_o not_o true_o say_v that_o the_o sun_n enlighten_v the_o world_n but_o may_v we_o therefore_o pray_v to_o the_o sun_n to_o enlighten_v we_o no_o the_o sun_n be_v but_o god_n instrument_n and_o our_o address_n must_v be_v in_o prayer_n to_o the_o supreme_a lord_n over_o all_o but_o to_o take_v his_o own_o explication_n of_o pray_v to_o they_o for_o these_o thing_n i_o e._n pray_v to_o they_o that_o they_o will_v pray_v to_o god_n for_o they_o as_o we_o desire_v one_o another_o to_o pray_v will_v not_o that_o man_n be_v condemn_v of_o gross_a idolatry_n or_o prodigious_a folly_n who_o instead_o of_o desire_v his_o friend_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o the_o pardon_n of_o his_o sin_n and_o the_o assistance_n of_o divine_a grace_n shall_v say_v to_o they_o i_o pray_v you_o pardon_v my_o sin_n and_o assist_v i_o with_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n what_o will_v st._n paul_n have_v say_v to_o such_o man_n that_o shall_v have_v ask_v such_o thing_n of_o he_o who_o yet_o say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o instrument_n of_o save_v some_o §_o 14._o 2._o suppose_v this_o be_v all_o that_o be_v do_v and_o allow_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n we_o yet_o this_o will_v not_o excuse_v they_o for_o their_o practice_n be_v very_o different_a in_o their_o invocation_n of_o saint_n from_o desire_v our_o brethren_n on_o earth_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o and_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_n how_o any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n can_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v impose_v upon_o so_o easy_o in_o this_o matter_n for_o be_v there_o real_o no_o difference_n in_o st._n paul_n desire_n his_o brethren_n to_o pray_v for_o he_o as_o he_o often_o do_v and_o a_o man_n fall_v down_o upon_o his_o knee_n with_o all_o the_o solemnity_n of_o devotion_n he_o use_v to_o god_n himself_o to_o st._n paul_n to_o desire_v he_o to_o pray_v for_o he_o when_o he_o be_v present_a upon_o earth_n and_o do_v certain_o know_v what_o he_o desire_v of_o he_o suppose_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o solemn_a devotion_n of_o the_o church_n where_o st._n peter_n or_o st._n paul_n have_v be_v present_a the_o litany_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v then_o as_o they_o be_v now_o and_o after_o they_o have_v pray_v to_o the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n the_o people_n shall_v with_o the_o same_o posture_n and_o expression_n of_o devotion_n have_v immediate_o turn_v themselves_o to_o the_o apostle_n and_o cry_v only_a peter_n and_o paul_n pray_v for_o we_o do_v you_o think_v this_o will_v have_v be_v acceptable_a to_o they_o no_o doubt_n st._n peter_n will_v have_v be_v less_o please_v with_o this_o than_o with_o cornelius_n 26._o only_o fall_v down_o before_o he_o and_o yet_o then_o he_o bid_v he_o stand_v up_o i_o myself_o also_o be_o a_o man_n they_o who_o impute_v this_o only_a to_o his_o modesty_n will_v not_o allow_v he_o to_o carry_v it_o to_o heaven_n with_o he_o for_o they_o suppose_v he_o to_o be_v very_o well_o please_v with_o that_o honour_n in_o heaven_n which_o he_o refuse_v on_o earth_n and_o st._n paul_n will_v have_v rend_v his_o garment_n and_o cry_v out_o as_o he_o do_v to_o the_o man_n of_o lystra_n 15._o why_o do_v you_o these_o thing_n we_o also_o be_v man_n of_o like_a passion_n with_o you_o they_o will_v not_o receive_v any_o honour_n that_o may_v in_o the_o least_o seem_v to_o encroach_v upon_o the_o divine_a honour_n and_o yet_o they_o may_v upon_o better_a ground_n have_v do_v it_o to_o they_o on_o earth_n than_o now_o in_o heaven_n because_o they_o be_v then_o sure_o they_o hear_v they_o which_o now_o they_o can_v never_o be_v and_o will_v it_o not_o be_v a_o senseless_a thing_n to_o desire_v some_o excellent_a person_n in_o the_o indies_n when_o we_o be_v at_o our_o solemn_a devotion_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o because_o it_o be_v possible_a god_n may_v at_o the_o same_o time_n reveal_v our_o mind_n to_o he_o i_o will_v willing_o be_v inform_v if_o we_o have_v assurance_n of_o the_o sanctity_n of_o a_o person_n in_o this_o life_n as_o great_a as_o they_o have_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o those_o they_o invocate_v whether_o there_o will_v be_v any_o evil_n at_o all_o in_o public_a place_n of_o worship_n and_o at_o the_o time_n use_v for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n to_o set_v such_o a_o person_n up_o in_o some_o high_a place_n of_o the_o church_n to_o burn_v incense_n before_o he_o to_o prostrate_v themselves_o with_o hand_n and_o eye_n lift_v up_o to_o he_o if_o at_o last_o they_o pretend_v that_o all_o that_o time_n they_o only_o pray_v to_o he_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o and_o certain_o a_o good_a man_n be_v much_o more_o the_o image_n of_o god_n and_o deserve_v more_o reverence_n than_o all_o the_o artificial_a image_n of_o saint_n or_o of_o god_n himself_o if_o they_o will_v condemn_v this_o they_o may_v conceive_v that_o suppose_v they_o only_o pray_v to_o saint_n in_o their_o devotion_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o this_o will_v not_o excuse_v they_o for_o they_o do_v it_o in_o those_o place_n at_o such_o time_n and_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o high_o incroach_v upon_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n due_a to_o god_n alone_o §_o 15._o 2._o i_o now_o come_v to_o consider_v saint_n whether_o the_o answer_v give_v by_o st._n austin_n will_v vindicate_v they_o and_o whether_o invocation_n of_o saint_n as_o it_o be_v now_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v allow_v or_o in_o use_n then_o here_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o faustus_n the_o manichean_a calumniate_v the_o catholic_n the_o word_n be_v st._n augustine_n he_o say_v and_o we_o do_v not_o quarrel_v with_o the_o word_n but_o that_o they_o be_v not_o such_o catholic_n as_o st._n austin_n speak_v of_o because_o they_o honour_v the_o memory_n or_o shrine_n of_o martyr_n charge_v they_o to_o have_v turn_v the_o idol_n into_o martyr_n who_o they_o worship_v say_v he_o with_o like_a vow_n to_o show_v how_o very_o far_o what_o st._n austin_n say_v be_v from_o justify_v the_o present_a practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n we_o need_v no_o more_o than_o bare_o to_o represent_v what_o st._n austin_n affirm_v and_o what_o he_o deny_v he_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n to_o have_v their_o religious_a assembly_n at_o the_o sepulcher_n or_o memory_n of_o the_o martyr_n where_o the_o place_n itself_o will_v raise_v their_o affection_n and_o quicken_v their_o love_n towards_o the_o martyr_n and_o towards_o god_n but_o he_o utter_o deny_v that_o any_o religious_a worship_n
be_v perform_v to_o the_o martyr_n for_o neither_o be_v any_o sacrifice_n offer_v up_o to_o any_o of_o they_o nor_o any_o other_o part_n of_o religious_a worship_n for_o thereupon_o he_o show_v which_o be_v very_o convenient_o leave_v out_o in_o the_o citation_n that_o not_o only_a sacrifice_n be_v refuse_v by_o saint_n and_o angel_n but_o any_o other_o religious_a honour_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n himself_o as_o the_o angel_n forbid_v st._n john_n to_o fall_v down_o and_o worship_v he_o all_o the_o worship_n therefore_o he_o say_v that_o they_o give_v to_o saint_n be_v that_o of_o love_n and_o society_n and_o of_o the_o same_o kind_n which_o we_o give_v to_o holy_a man_n in_o this_o life_n who_o be_v ready_a to_o suffer_v for_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n but_o that_o the_o worship_n of_o invocation_n be_v express_o exclude_v by_o st._n austin_n appear_v by_o what_o himself_o say_v on_o a_o like_a occasion_n where_o he_o show_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o gentile_n worship_n and_o they_o 10._o they_o say_v he_o build_v temple_n erect_v altar_n appoint_v priest_n and_o offer_v sacrifice_n but_o we_o erect_v no_o temple_n to_o martyr_n as_o to_o god_n but_o memory_n as_o to_o dead_a man_n who_o spirit_n live_v with_o god_n we_o raise_v no_o altar_n on_o which_o to_o sacrifice_v to_o martyr_n but_o to_o one_o god_n the_o god_n of_o martyr_n as_o well_o as_o we_o at_o which_o as_o man_n of_o god_n who_o have_v overcome_v the_o world_n by_o confess_v he_o they_o be_v name_v in_o their_o place_n and_o order_n but_o be_v not_o invocate_v by_o the_o priest_n who_o sacrifice_n and_o elsewhere_o say_v 27._o whatever_o the_o christian_n do_v at_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o martyr_n be_v for_o ornament_n to_o those_o memory_n not_o as_o any_o sacred_a rite_n or_o sacrifice_n belong_v to_o the_o dead_a as_o god_n we_o therefore_o do_v not_o worship_v our_o martyr_n with_o divine_a honour_n nor_o with_o the_o fault_n of_o man_n as_o the_o gentile_n do_v their_o go_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o lud._n vives_n in_o his_o note_n on_o that_o chapter_n to_o say_v that_o many_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n what_o sort_n of_o catholic_n those_o be_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o guess_v but_o to_o be_v sure_a none_o of_o st._n augustine_n do_v no_o otherwise_o worship_v saint_n than_o they_o do_v god_n himself_o neither_o can_v he_o see_v in_o many_o thing_n any_o difference_n between_o the_o opinion_n they_o have_v of_o saint_n and_o what_o the_o gentile_n have_v of_o their_o go_n i_o can_v understand_v then_o how_o st._n augustine_n answer_n shall_v justify_v that_o which_o he_o condemn_v he_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v a_o invocation_n of_o saint_n but_o only_o a_o commemoration_n of_o they_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n plead_v for_o any_o invocation_n of_o they_o and_o condemn_v all_o those_o who_o deny_v it_o so_o that_o his_o answer_n be_v very_o far_o from_o clear_v the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o invocation_n and_o the_o objection_n we_o make_v against_o it_o that_o it_o do_v parallel_v the_o heathen_a idolatry_n for_o it_o grant_v it_o will_v do_v so_o if_o they_o give_v to_o the_o saint_n the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n of_o which_o he_o make_v invocation_n to_o be_v a_o part_n but_o after_o all_o this_o can_v we_o imagine_v that_o he_o shall_v practice_v himself_o contrary_a to_o his_o own_o doctrine_n yes_o say_v he_o he_o make_v a_o prayer_n to_o st._n cyprian_n 1._o let_v bless_v cyprian_n therefore_o help_v we_o in_o our_o prayer_n but_o be_v there_o no_o difference_n to_o be_v make_v between_o such_o a_o apostrophe_n to_o a_o person_n in_o one_o writing_n and_o solemn_a supplication_n to_o he_o with_o all_o the_o solemnity_n of_o devotion_n in_o the_o duty_n of_o religious_a worship_n if_o i_o shall_v now_o say_v let_v st._n austin_n now_o help_v i_o in_o his_o prayer_n while_o i_o be_o defend_v his_o constant_a opinion_n that_o invocation_n be_v proper_a to_o god_n alone_o will_v they_o take_v this_o for_o renounce_v the_o protestant_a doctrine_n and_o embrace_v that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o doubt_v they_o will_v not_o think_v that_o i_o escape_v the_o anathema_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n for_o all_o this_o the_o question_n between_o we_o be_v not_o how_o far_o such_o wish_n rather_o than_o prayer_n be_v think_v allowable_a be_v utter_v occasional_o as_o st._n austin_n do_v this_o to_o st._n cyprian_n but_o whether_o solemn_a invocation_n of_o saint_n in_o the_o duty_n of_o religious_a worship_n as_o it_o be_v now_o practise_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v ever_o practise_v in_o st._n augustine_n time_n and_o this_o we_o utter_o deny_v we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o then_o believe_v that_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n do_v pray_v for_o they_o and_o that_o some_o of_o they_o do_v express_v their_o wish_n that_o they_o will_v pray_v particular_o for_o they_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o some_o superstition_n do_v not_o creep_v in_o after_o the_o anniversary_n meeting_n at_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o the_o martyr_n grow_v in_o request_n for_o st._n austin_n himself_o say_v that_o what_o they_o teach_v be_v one_o thing_n and_o what_o they_o do_v bear_v with_o be_v another_o 2._o speak_v of_o the_o custom_n use_v at_o those_o solemnity_n but_o here_o we_o stand_v and_o fix_v our_o foot_n against_o all_o opposition_n whatsoever_o that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n allow_v in_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n as_o be_v own_v and_o approve_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o from_o st._n austin_n we_o be_v send_v to_o calvin_n who_o authority_n though_o never_o own_v as_o infallible_a by_o we_o we_o need_v not_o fear_v in_o this_o point_n 22._o and_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_n if_o he_o see_v the_o word_n in_o calvin_n or_o bellarmin_n that_o he_o will_v produce_v they_o for_o calvin_n do_v there_o say_v 16._o that_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n do_v forbid_v pray_v to_o saint_n lest_o the_o public_a prayer_n shall_v be_v corrupt_v by_o such_o kind_n of_o address_n holy_a peter_n pray_v for_o we_o if_o st._n austin_n be_v present_a in_o this_o council_n as_o my_o adversary_n say_v he_o be_v i_o wonder_v what_o advantage_n it_o will_v be_v to_o he_o from_o calvin_n say_v that_o the_o council_n do_v condemn_v and_o forbid_v those_o prayer_n which_o be_v in_o use_n by_o some_o of_o the_o people_n but_o it_o seem_v he_o take_v the_o people_n part_n against_o the_o council_n and_o st._n austin_n too_o and_o think_v it_o enough_o for_o they_o to_o follow_v the_o practice_n condemn_v by_o council_n and_o father_n which_o we_o be_v sure_o they_o do_v and_o be_v glad_a to_o find_v so_o ingenuous_a a_o confession_n of_o it_o he_o may_v as_o well_o the_o next_o time_n bring_v st._n augustine_n testimony_n for_o worship_v martyr_n and_o image_n 34._o because_o he_o say_v he_o know_v many_o who_o adore_a sepulcher_n and_o picture_n and_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o angel_n because_o he_o say_v he_o have_v hear_v of_o many_o 42._o who_o have_v try_v to_o go_v to_o god_n by_o pray_v to_o angel_n and_o be_v think_v worthy_a to_o fall_v into_o delusion_n §_o 16._o but_o the_o strange_a effort_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n faith_n be_v what_o he_o have_v reserve_v to_o the_o last_o place_n viz._n that_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o they_o must_v be_v vain_a and_o groundless_a because_o if_o i_o be_v press_v close_o i_o shall_v deny_v any_o one_o of_o these_o negative_a point_n to_o be_v divine_a truth_n viz._n that_o honour_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n that_o what_o appear_v to_o be_v bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o invocate_v the_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o but_o the_o answer_n to_o this_o be_v so_o easy_a that_o it_o will_v not_o require_v much_o time_n to_o dispatch_v it_o for_o i_o do_v assert_v it_o to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o my_o faith_n that_o god_n alone_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o divine_a and_o religious_a worship_n and_o he_o that_o can_v hence_o infer_v that_o no_o create_v be_v be_v to_o be_v so_o worship_v have_v the_o name_n of_o reasonable_a creature_n give_v he_o to_o no_o purpose_n what_o need_v we_o make_v negative_a article_n of_o faith_n where_o the_o affirmative_a do_v necessary_o imply_v they_o if_o i_o believe_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v my_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n as_o i_o most_o firm_o do_v will_v any_o man_n that_o consider_v what_o he_o say_v require_v i_o to_o make_v negative_a article_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o tradition_n be_v not_o council_n be_v not_o a_o
and_o the_o more_o fervent_a will_v their_o supplication_n be_v if_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o some_o to_o understand_v they_o it_o may_v as_o well_o be_v enough_o for_o some_o to_o pray_v they_o if_o their_o prayer_n who_o understand_v they_o prevail_v for_o those_o who_o do_v not_o than_o it_o be_v no_o matter_n at_o all_o whether_o they_o be_v present_a or_o no_o unless_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o other_o prayer_n be_v confine_v within_o the_o wall_n where_o they_o meet_v and_o if_o their_o prayer_n be_v most_o prevalent_a who_o understand_v most_o than_o it_o be_v ten_o time_n better_o if_o all_o the_o people_n understand_v what_o they_o pray_v for_o and_o it_o must_v necessary_o follow_v that_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n be_v a_o great_a obstructer_n of_o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o people_n and_o that_o which_o hinder_v the_o efficacy_n of_o their_o prayer_n if_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o the_o people_n to_o be_v present_a and_o to_o pray_v their_o own_o private_a prayer_n there_o in_o public_a to_o what_o end_n be_v there_o any_o public_a liturgy_n at_o all_o why_o shall_v not_o all_o of_o they_o be_v at_o their_o private_a prayer_n together_o why_o shall_v the_o priest_n with_o his_o jargon_n of_o hard_a word_n interrupt_v they_o for_o it_o can_v be_v no_o more_o to_o they_o who_o know_v not_o what_o he_o say_v and_o why_o may_v they_o not_o as_o well_o say_v their_o private_a prayer_n at_o the_o chime_a of_o bell_n as_o at_o the_o word_n of_o a_o priest_n for_o they_o understand_v both_o alike_o and_o both_o seem_v to_o sound_v as_o such_o wise_a people_n will_v have_v they_o but_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o devotion_n be_v admirable_a in_o the_o charitable_a and_o pious_a work_n of_o our_o ancestor_n who_o use_v this_o way_n so_o many_o age_n together_o i_o pray_v madam_n ask_v he_o whether_o he_o real_o think_v they_o will_v have_v do_v none_o of_o those_o thing_n if_o they_o have_v say_v their_o prayer_n in_o english_a if_o they_o will_v not_o i_o do_v much_o admire_v the_o force_n of_o the_o latin_a tongue_n if_o they_o will_v then_o that_o be_v not_o the_o cause_n and_o so_o these_o thing_n do_v not_o prove_v what_o they_o be_v intend_v for_o and_o so_o tenterden_n steeple_n be_v not_o the_o cause_n of_o goodwin_n sands_n we_o do_v not_o go_v about_o to_o disparage_v our_o ancestor_n we_o bless_v god_n for_o the_o good_a they_o do_v but_o do_v not_o think_v that_o do_v oblige_v we_o to_o think_v they_o infallible_a in_o their_o opinion_n or_o without_o fault_n in_o all_o their_o practice_n but_o our_o true_a ancestor_n in_o religion_n be_v christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o all_o these_o be_v yield_v to_o be_v of_o our_o side_n by_o the_o most_o zealous_a adversary_n we_o have_v and_o give_v we_o leave_v to_o think_v their_o example_n ought_v to_o have_v more_o force_n with_o we_o than_o any_o other_o whatsoever_o we_o pretend_v not_o to_o be_v wise_a than_o they_o be_v nor_o to_o know_v what_o be_v more_o expedient_a for_o devotion_n than_o they_o we_o be_v content_a to_o be_v condemn_v for_o error_n with_o those_o who_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v infallible_a and_o to_o want_v devotion_n where_o we_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a person_n the_o world_n ever_o have_v if_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o this_o point_n be_v not_o give_v we_o for_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o year_n and_o more_o it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o evince_v it_o by_o express_a testimony_n but_o that_o be_v not_o the_o thing_n insist_v on_o but_o that_o this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o discipline_n and_o the_o church_n have_v the_o power_n to_o determine_v it_o in_o one_o age_n as_o well_o as_o another_o §_o 4._o which_o be_v the_o next_o thing_n to_o be_v consider_v discipline_n here_o i_o shall_v desire_v but_o two_o principle_n to_o resolve_v this_o by_o 1._o that_o the_o church_n power_n be_v only_o to_o edification_n and_o not_o to_o destruction_n for_o this_o be_v as_o much_o as_o the_o apostle_n challenge_v to_o themselves_o 8_o and_o i_o hope_v none_o dare_v challenge_v more_o but_o this_o be_v a_o principle_n of_o natural_a reason_n that_o no_o power_n in_o a_o society_n ought_v to_o be_v extend_v beyond_o the_o benefit_n of_o it_o or_o to_o contradict_v the_o end_n or_o design_n of_o it_o 2._o that_o the_o apostle_n be_v the_o most_o competent_a judge_n of_o what_o make_v for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n and_o what_o they_o declare_v do_v tend_v to_o that_o end_n no_o succeed_a person_n ought_v to_o condemn_v as_o contrary_a to_o it_o this_o depend_v upon_o that_o infallible_a spirit_n which_o the_o apostle_n have_v and_o the_o mighty_a care_n in_o they_o of_o the_o church_n good_a which_o we_o can_v think_v any_o since_o they_o can_v exceed_v they_o in_o these_o thing_n be_v suppose_v we_o be_v only_o to_o consider_v whether_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o deliver_v his_o sense_n in_o our_o present_a subject_n viz._n that_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n it_o seem_v somewhat_o hard_o to_o we_o to_o be_v put_v to_o prove_v a_o matter_n so_o evident_a from_o st._n paul_n discourse_n 1_o cor._n 14._o and_o we_o can_v not_o imagine_v any_o will_v go_v about_o to_o reconcile_v prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n to_z 1_o cor._n 14._o but_o those_o who_o think_v they_o can_v reconcile_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n to_o the_o second_o commandment_n the_o abuse_n st._n paul_n correct_v with_o so_o much_o sharpness_n in_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n be_v a_o impertinent_a use_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n such_o i_o mean_v as_o do_v not_o tend_v to_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n as_o for_o instance_n one_o man_n make_v a_o long_a harangue_n in_o hebrew_n and_o please_v himself_o mighty_o in_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o word_n when_o not_o a_o person_n there_o it_o may_v be_v understand_v a_o word_n that_o he_o say_v another_o of_o a_o sudden_a begin_v a_o hymn_n in_o syriack_n or_o chaldee_n another_o fall_v a_o pray_v in_o ethiopick_n but_o all_o this_o while_n no_o man_n interpret_v what_o these_o several_a man_n say_v to_o what_o purpose_n be_v all_o this_o say_v the_o apostle_n only_o for_o bystander_n 23._o to_o think_v they_o be_v child_n or_o mad_a man_n can_v they_o imagine_v god_n give_v they_o these_o gift_n of_o tongue_n to_o make_v uncouth_a and_o insignificant_a sound_n with_o where_o the_o people_n be_v meet_v together_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n if_o they_o be_v so_o much_o tickle_v with_o the_o noise_n they_o may_v make_v that_o at_o home_n 28._o and_o not_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n where_o all_o thing_n ought_v to_o be_v do_v to_o edification_n 26._o for_o they_o meet_v together_o as_o a_o company_n of_o reasonable_a man_n to_o receive_v some_o benefit_n that_o may_v be_v common_a to_o they_o all_o etc._n and_o therefore_o the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n in_o a_o society_n of_o christian_n can_v be_v of_o no_o use_n without_o a_o interpreter_n but_o lest_o all_o this_o shall_v seem_v to_o be_v speak_v only_o of_o instruction_n of_o the_o people_n and_o not_o of_o prayer_n to_o god_n and_o that_o the_o case_n be_v not_o alike_o in_o both_o these_o he_o add_v if_o i_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n 14._o my_o spirit_n pray_v but_o my_o understanding_n be_v unfruitful_a i_o e._n i_o may_v exercise_v my_o gift_n but_o it_o be_v to_o no_o use_n at_o all_o in_o the_o church_n how_o so_o one_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v have_v tell_v st._n paul_n when_o i_o see_v he_o pray_v and_o know_v what_o he_o be_v do_v may_v i_o not_o join_v my_o intention_n of_o pray_v with_o he_o as_o our_o ambassador_n and_o pray_v my_o own_o private_a prayer_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o he_o do_v i_o know_v the_o substance_n of_o what_o he_o design_n to_o pray_v for_o and_o although_o i_o do_v not_o know_v his_o meaning_n god_n know_v i_o and_o therefore_o i_o can_v see_v no_o hindrance_n of_o devotion_n at_o all_o in_o this_o that_o when_o one_o begin_v a_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n all_o the_o people_n fall_v upon_o their_o knee_n and_o pray_v too_o this_o be_v the_o plain_a answer_n they_o must_v give_v st._n paul_n who_o justify_v prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n but_o we_o be_v content_a with_o st._n paul_n judgement_n in_o this_o case_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o that_o the_o act_n belong_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v of_o so_o common_a concernment_n that_o all_o may_v have_v a_o share_n in_o they_o and_o receive_v the_o benefit_n by_o they_o or_o else_o they_o
this_o be_v my_o body_n why_o do_v not_o then_o the_o people_n as_o ready_o believe_v that_o as_o any_o other_o proposition_n by_o which_o we_o see_v it_o be_v not_o mere_o read_v but_o a_o more_o dangerous_a thing_n call_v consider_v or_o reason_v which_o make_v they_o embrace_v some_o thing_n as_o they_o lie_v in_o word_n and_o interpret_v other_o according_a to_o the_o clear_a evidence_n which_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n the_o compare_v with_o other_o place_n and_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o mankind_n will_v give_v but_o why_o be_v we_o not_o all_o of_o a_o mind_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v the_o time_n when_o man_n be_v so_o this_o variety_n of_o sect_n be_v object_v against_o the_o philosopher_n and_o think_v no_o argument_n then_o it_o be_v object_v against_o the_o primitive_a christian_n and_o think_v of_o no_o force_n then_o why_o must_v it_o signify_v more_o in_o england_n than_o ever_o it_o do_v in_o any_o other_o age_n or_o place_n but_o say_v they_o it_o be_v otherwise_o in_o england_n before_o the_o scripture_n come_v to_o be_v read_v by_o all_o it_o be_v and_o be_v otherwise_o in_o all_o church_n where_o they_o be_v not_o read_v therefore_o these_o sect_n and_o fanaticism_n be_v the_o dire_a effect_n of_o the_o promiscuous_a read_v the_o scripture_n this_o be_v the_o common_a and_o popular_a argument_n all_o thing_n be_v well_o with_o we_o when_o we_o offer_v up_o cake_n to_o the_o queen_n of_o heaven_n when_o all_o join_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n than_o there_o be_v no_o fanaticism_n nor_o new_a light_n no_o sect_n as_o there_o be_v now_o in_o england_n therefore_o why_o shall_v any_o one_o make_v any_o doubt_n but_o he_o ought_v to_o return_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o necessary_o lead_v i_o into_o the_o examination_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n 1._o whether_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n of_o fanaticism_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n 2._o whether_o the_o unity_n of_o that_o church_n be_v so_o admirable_a to_o tempt_v all_o person_n who_o prize_v the_o church_n unity_n to_o return_v to_o it_o §_o 2._o concern_v the_o danger_n of_o fanaticism_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n church_n by_o fanaticism_n we_o understand_v either_o a_o enthusiastic_a way_n of_o religion_n or_o resist_a authority_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o religion_n in_o either_o sense_n it_o shall_v appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v clear_v from_o it_o that_o it_o have_v give_v great_a encouragement_n to_o it_o 1._o as_o to_o a_o enthusiastic_a way_n of_o religion_n i_o shall_v now_o prove_v that_o there_o have_v not_o be_v great_a enthusiast_n among_o we_o in_o england_n than_o have_v be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n all_o the_o difference_n be_v they_o have_v be_v some_o always_o other_o for_o a_o time_n allow_v and_o countenance_v and_o encourage_v by_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o among_o we_o they_o have_v be_v decry_v and_o oppose_v by_o all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n i_o shall_v not_o insist_v upon_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n which_o must_v be_v carry_v to_o enthusiasm_n at_o last_o but_o i_o shall_v prove_v it_o by_o plain_a revelation_n which_o have_v be_v make_v the_o ground_n among_o they_o of_o believe_v some_o doctrine_n in_o dispute_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o set_v up_o a_o more_o perfect_a way_n of_o life_n which_o in_o the_o high_a strain_n of_o their_o devotion_n be_v mere_a enthusiasm_n 1._o revelation_n have_v be_v plead_v by_o they_o in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n doctrine_n such_o i_o mean_v which_o depend_v upon_o immediate_a impulse_n and_o inspiration_n since_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n and_o apostolical_a tradition_n of_o this_o we_o have_v a_o remarkable_a instance_n in_o a_o late_a controversy_n manage_v with_o great_a heat_n and_o interest_n on_o both_o side_n viz._n of_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n about_o the_o end_n of_o which_o a_o solemn_a embassy_n be_v send_v from_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n philip_n the_o three_o and_o philip_z the_o four_o to_o the_o pope_n paul_n the_o five_o and_o gregory_n the_o thirteen_o and_o a_o account_n be_v give_v of_o it_o by_o one_o concern_v himself_o in_o the_o management_n of_o the_o theological_a part_n of_o it_o concept_n which_o he_o say_v be_v therefore_o publish_v that_o the_o world_n may_v understand_v upon_o what_o ground_n the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n be_v establish_v among_o they_o prelate_n one_o of_o the_o chief_a whereof_o insist_v upon_o be_v some_o private_a revelation_n make_v to_o some_o saint_n about_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n 3._o which_o be_v once_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n add_v no_o small_a strength_n he_o say_v to_o any_o doctrine_n and_o give_v a_o solid_a foundation_n for_o a_o definition_n i._n e._n that_o the_o matter_n may_v be_v define_v to_o be_v of_o faith_n and_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v by_o all_o christian_n upon_o this_o he_o reckon_v up_o several_a revelation_n public_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n one_o mention_v by_o anselm_n be_v a_o divine_a apparition_n to_o a_o abbot_n in_o a_o storm_n a_o fit_a time_n for_o apparition_n whereby_o he_o be_v admonish_v to_o keep_v the_o feast_n of_o the_o conception_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n upon_o which_o decemb._n as_o baronius_n observe_v that_o feast_n be_v first_o keep_v in_o england_n which_o revelation_n wadding_n tell_v we_o be_v public_o recite_v in_o the_o office_n for_o the_o day_n and_o be_v not_o only_o extant_a in_o several_a breviaries_n of_o england_n france_n spain_n and_o italy_n but_o he_o have_v divers_a himself_o authorize_v by_o the_o pope_n wherein_o it_o be_v recommend_v as_o true_a and_o pious_o to_o be_v believe_v and_o according_o have_v be_v public_o sing_v and_o use_v in_o the_o church_n about_o a_o hundred_o year_n and_o what_o say_v he_o be_v the_o consequence_n of_o disbelieve_v this_o but_o to_o say_v in_o effect_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v easy_o cheat_v and_o abuse_v by_o imposture_n and_o forger_n of_o false_a revelation_n to_o institute_v new_a festival_n solemnity_n upon_o the_o credit_n of_o they_o another_o revelation_n be_v make_v to_o norbertus_n the_o founder_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o praemonstratense_n in_o which_o the_o virgin_n mary_n appear_v and_o commend_v her_o veneration_n to_o he_o and_o give_v he_o a_o white_a garment_n in_o token_n of_o her_o original_a innocency_n which_o revelation_n be_v believe_v by_o all_o of_o that_o order_n and_o take_v as_o the_o reason_n of_o their_o habit_n beside_o these_o there_o be_v several_a other_o revelation_n to_o s._n gertrude_n and_o other_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n reckon_v up_o by_o several_a catholic_n author_n which_o no_o man_n ought_v to_o reject_v unless_o he_o intend_v to_o be_v as_o great_a a_o heretic_n or_o therein_o as_o wise_a a_o man_n as_o erasmus_n be_v nay_o these_o revelation_n be_v so_o frequent_a he_o say_v that_o there_o have_v be_v no_o age_n since_o the_o ten_o century_n wherein_o there_o have_v not_o be_v some_o make_v to_o devout_a man_n or_o woman_n about_o this_o matter_n but_o above_o all_o these_o most_o remarkable_a be_v those_o to_o s._n brigitt_n who_o have_v not_o one_o or_o two_o but_o many_o to_o this_o purpose_n and_o the_o late_a be_v of_o joanna_n a_o cruse_n which_o it_o seem_v be_v at_o first_o eager_o oppose_v but_o at_o last_o come_v out_o with_o the_o approbation_n of_o two_o cardinal_n and_o several_a bishop_n of_o the_o inquisition_n in_o spain_n but_o now_o who_o can_v imagine_v a_o thing_n so_o often_o reveal_v so_o public_o allow_v so_o many_o time_n attest_v from_o heaven_n shall_v not_o be_v general_o receive_v but_o the_o mischief_n of_o it_o be_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n have_v revelation_n for_o it_o too_o for_o antoninus_n and_o cajetan_n say_v s._n catharine_n of_o sienna_n have_v it_o reveal_v to_o she_o that_o she_o be_v conceive_v with_o original_a sin_n what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v now_o here_o we_o have_v saint_n against_o saint_n revelation_n against_o revelation_n s._n catharine_n against_o s._n brigitt_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o they_o here_o to_o speak_v truth_n they_o be_v somewhat_o hard_o put_v to_o it_o for_o they_o grant_v god_n can_v contradict_v himself_o and_o therefore_o of_o one_o these_o must_v be_v false_a but_o which_o of_o they_o be_v all_o the_o question_n here_o they_o examine_v which_o of_o these_o doctrine_n be_v most_o consonant_a to_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n which_o be_v most_o for_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v person_n of_o the_o great_a sanctity_n and_o who_o revelation_n be_v the_o most_o approve_a for._n s._n brigitt_v they_o plead_v stout_o that_o when_o they_o be_v deliver_v by_o she_o
to_o her_o confessor_n they_o be_v strict_o examine_v and_o after_o they_o by_o the_o bishop_n and_o divine_n of_o sweden_n and_o approve_v as_o divine_a revelation_n from_o they_o they_o be_v send_v as_o such_o to_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n from_o thence_o they_o be_v examine_v over_o again_o at_o naples_n and_o there_o allow_v and_o preach_v in_o the_o presence_n and_o by_o command_n of_o the_o queen_n and_o archbishop_n before_o all_o the_o people_n of_o the_o city_n again_o examine_v at_o rome_n by_o prelate_n and_o cardinal_n a._n d._n 1377._o by_o the_o pope_n appointment_n and_o there_o approve_v and_o a._n d._n 1379._o they_o be_v declare_v by_o those_o vrban_n the_o six_o commit_v the_o new_a examination_n of_o they_o to_o to_o be_v authentic_a and_o to_o come_v from_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o so_o much_o be_v declare_v by_o boniface_n the_o nine_o in_o the_o bull_n of_o her_o canonization_n and_o at_o last_o approve_v say_v wadding_n at_o the_o general_n council_n of_o basil._n what_o can_v be_v expect_v less_o after_o this_o than_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v receive_v as_o canonical_a scripture_n they_o have_v never_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n in_o examine_v and_o approve_v any_o controvert_v book_n of_o the_o bible_n as_o they_o have_v do_v about_o these_o revelation_n and_o no_o man_n know_v how_o far_o their_o authority_n may_v have_v prevail_v if_o the_o whole_a sect_n of_o dominican_n have_v not_o be_v engage_v in_o the_o opposite_a opinion_n for_o nothing_o else_o that_o i_o can_v find_v have_v give_v any_o discredit_n to_o her_o revelation_n but_o this_o which_o make_v cajetan_n call_v they_o old_a wife_n dream_n as_o wadding_n confess_v 35â—_n but_o it_o fall_v out_o very_o convenient_o that_o s._n catharines_n revelation_n be_v just_a in_o the_o dominican_n way_n in_o which_o she_o have_v be_v educate_v and_o for_o all_o that_o i_o can_v see_v want_v little_a of_o the_o reputation_n of_o st._n brigitt_n for_o they_o be_v both_o very_a wonderful_a person_n and_o have_v more_o familiar_a reyelation_n than_o any_o of_o the_o prophet_n we_o read_v of_o s._n brigitt_n in_o her_o childhood_n if_o we_o believe_v the_o account_n give_v of_o she_o in_o the_o bull_n of_o canonization_n by_o bonifacius_n and_o her_o life_n by_o vastavius_fw-la have_v vision_n as_o frequent_o as_o other_o child_n have_v baby_n and_o be_v as_o well_o please_v with_o they_o the_o virgin_n mary_n be_v once_o her_o midwife_n as_o the_o pope_n very_o grave_o tell_v we_o but_o her_o revelation_n after_o christ_n take_v she_o for_o his_o spouse_n have_v fill_v a_o great_a volume_n 1611._o wherein_o a_o person_n that_o have_v leisure_n enough_o may_v see_v strange_a effect_n of_o the_o power_n of_o imagination_n or_o a_o religious_a melancholy_n and_o to_o that_o book_n the_o pope_n in_o his_o bull_n refer_v we_o and_o if_o any_o thing_n can_v be_v more_o considerable_a than_o the_o pope_n authority_n the_o whole_a roman_a church_n in_o the_o prayer_n upon_o s._n brigitts_n day_n 1017._o do_v confess_v these_o revelation_n to_o have_v come_v immediate_o from_o god_n to_o she_o and_o in_o one_o of_o the_o lesson_n for_o that_o day_n do_v magnify_v the_o multitude_n of_o her_o divine_a revelation_n but_o to_o say_v truth_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n allow_v fair_a play_n in_o the_o case_n 808._o for_o it_o magnify_v s._n catharine_n as_o much_o as_o s._n brigitt_n for_o her_o holy_a ecstasy_n be_v mention_v in_o the_o lesson_n upon_o her_o day_n in_o one_o of_o which_o be_v five_o ray_n come_v from_o the_o five_o wound_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o five_o part_n of_o her_o body_n and_o she_o be_v wonderful_a humble_a pray_v our_o lord_n that_o the_o wound_n may_v not_o appear_v for_o fear_n she_o shall_v have_v be_v think_v as_o holy_a as_o s._n francis_n and_o immediate_o the_o colour_n of_o the_o blood_n be_v change_v into_o pure_a light_n upon_o her_o hand_n and_o foot_n and_o heart_n and_o her_o confessor_n raimund_n who_o be_v always_o a_o principal_a man_n in_o these_o thing_n as_o mathias_n a_o suecia_n be_v to_o s._n brigitt_n without_o who_o she_o be_v advise_v from_o heaven_n to_o do_v nothing_o see_v these_o splendid_a wound_n upon_o her_o body_n but_o by_o what_o instrument_n do_v he_o see_v the_o wound_n in_o her_o heart_n well_o though_o we_o heretic_n be_v not_o apt_a to_o be_v too_o credulous_a in_o these_o case_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n very_o grave_o tell_v we_o in_o the_o next_o lesson_n that_o her_o learning_n be_v not_o acquire_v but_o infuse_v by_o which_o she_o answer_v the_o most_o profound_a doctor_n in_o the_o most_o difficult_a speculation_n in_o divinity_n but_o these_o be_v nothing_o to_o her_o revelation_n and_o the_o service_n she_o do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o they_o in_o a_o time_n of_o schism_n but_o one_o gift_n she_o have_v above_o s._n brigitt_n which_o be_v that_o while_n she_o be_v on_o earth_n she_o can_v not_o only_o see_v but_o smell_v soul_n too_o and_o can_v not_o endure_v the_o stench_n of_o wicked_a soul_n 25._o as_o raynaldus_n tell_v we_o from_o her_o confessor_n raimund_n a_o gift_n very_o few_o have_v beside_o she_o and_o philip_n nerius_n the_o father_n of_o the_o oratorian_n for_o raynaldus_n one_o of_o his_o order_n tell_v we_o from_o bacius_fw-la the_o writer_n of_o his_o life_n that_o he_o be_v sometime_o so_o offend_v with_o the_o smell_n of_o filthy_a soul_n ibâ—_n that_o he_o will_v desire_v the_o person_n to_o empty_a the_o jake_n of_o their_o soul_n such_o divine_a nose_n have_v these_o two_o saint_n among_o they_o a_o degree_n of_o enthusiasm_n above_o the_o spirit_n of_o discern_v any_o quaker_n among_o we_o have_v ever_o pretend_v to_o pope_n pius_n the_o second_o in_o the_o bull_n of_o canonization_n of_o s._n catharine_n 20._o not_o only_o acknowledge_v a_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n to_o have_v be_v in_o she_o but_o that_o sometime_o her_o ecstasy_n be_v so_o great_a that_o she_o be_v sensible_a of_o no_o kind_n of_o pain_n in_o they_o and_o s._n brigitt_n be_v often_o see_v much_o above_o ground_n in_o her_o devotion_n and_o one_o see_v river_n and_o another_o fire_n come_v out_o of_o her_o mouth_n but_o i_o think_v not_o at_o the_o same_o time_n these_o be_v thing_n we_o rake_v not_o the_o old_a kennel_n of_o the_o golden_a legend_n for_o but_o be_v at_o this_o day_n allow_v and_o approve_v of_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o their_o day_n keep_v and_o they_o pray_v to_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o these_o be_v §_o 3._o yet_o still_o we_o be_v to_o seek_v what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v church_n when_o two_o revelation_n contradict_v each_o other_o for_o the_o dominican_n be_v as_o peremptory_a for_o the_o revelation_n of_o s._n catharine_n as_o their_o adversary_n be_v for_o that_o of_o s._n brigitt_n two_o bold_a fellow_n call_v henricus_n de_fw-fr hassia_n and_o sybillanus_fw-la know_v no_o other_o way_n disquis_fw-la but_o to_o reject_v both_o as_o illusion_n and_o fancy_n but_o what_o become_v then_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n infallibility_n 4._o who_o have_v approve_v both_o franciscus_n picus_n mirandula_n be_v a_o learned_a and_o ingenuous_a man_n 2._o confess_v himself_o at_o a_o loss_n both_o be_v concern_v a_o thing_n pass_v there_o must_v be_v truth_n on_o one_o side_n and_o falsehood_n on_o the_o other_o for_o the_o case_n be_v not_o the_o same_o say_v he_o as_o to_o past_a and_o future_a thing_n in_o which_o a_o condition_n may_v be_v understand_v by_o which_o mean_v st._n bernard_n escape_v when_o he_o promise_v great_a success_n to_o a_o expedition_n into_o the_o holy_a land_n and_o they_o who_o go_v in_o it_o find_v the_o quite_o contrary_a but_o at_o last_o give_v we_o leave_v to_o conjecture_v his_o meaning_n when_o he_o say_v that_o if_o any_o thing_n be_v false_a in_o a_o prophecy_n though_o some_o prove_v true_a we_o have_v cause_n to_o suspect_v all_o especial_o if_o it_o come_v from_o woman_n who_o judgement_n be_v weak_a and_o their_o passion_n vehement_a and_o imagination_n easy_o possess_v with_o what_o they_o be_v most_o desirous_a of_o and_o least_o able_a to_o distinguish_v between_o the_o strength_n of_o imagination_n and_o a_o divine_a revelation_n but_o as_o to_o that_o particular_a case_n of_o s._n catharine_n and_o s._n brigitt_n 4._o where_o both_o be_v woman_n he_o say_v the_o divine_n be_v general_o for_o the_o former_a and_o the_o monk_n for_o the_o latter_a but_o which_o be_v in_o the_o truth_n he_o think_v can_v be_v know_v upon_o earth_n martin_n del_fw-it rio_n discourse_v of_o the_o revelation_n of_o canonize_v saint_n who_o be_v woman_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n ib._n reckon_v up_o s._n angela_n a_o carmelitess_n who_o book_n of_o revelation_n come_v out_o above_o four_o hundred_o year_n
property_n in_o the_o holy_a trinity_n 151._o of_o the_o fatherhead_n of_o the_o motherhood_n and_o of_o the_o lordship_n and_o she_o further_o see_v that_o the_o second_o person_n which_o be_v our_o mother_n substantial_o the_o same_o dear_a worthy_a person_n be_v now_o become_v our_o mother_n sensual_a for_o we_o be_v double_a of_o god_n make_v substantial_a and_o sensual_a we_o may_v just_o admire_v what_o esteem_n mr._n cressy_n have_v of_o that_o lady_n to_o who_o devout_a retirement_n he_o so_o grave_o commend_v the_o blasphemous_a and_o senseless_a tittle_n tattle_n of_o this_o hysterical_a gossip_n it_o be_v endless_a to_o repeat_v the_o cant_v and_o enthusiastic_a expression_n which_o signify_v nothing_o in_o mother_n iuliana_n revelation_n and_o one_o will_v wonder_v to_o what_o end_n such_o a_o book_n be_v publish_v among_o we_o unless_o it_o be_v to_o convince_v we_o of_o this_o great_a truth_n that_o we_o have_v not_o have_v so_o great_a fanatic_n and_o enthusiast_n among_o we_o but_o they_o have_v have_v great_a in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v think_v to_o prevail_v upon_o the_o fanatic_n among_o we_o by_o persuade_v they_o that_o they_o have_v be_v strange_o mistake_v concern_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o these_o matter_n that_o she_o be_v no_o such_o enemy_n to_o enthusiams_n and_o revelation_n as_o some_o believe_v but_o that_o in_o truth_n she_o have_v not_o only_o always_o have_v such_o but_o give_v great_a approbation_n and_o encouragement_n to_o they_o so_o that_o among_o all_o their_o vision_n they_o do_v but_o mix_v some_o that_o confirm_v their_o particular_a doctrine_n as_o the_o vision_n of_o juliana_n concern_v the_o great_a worship_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n from_o her_o son_n the_o holy_a vernacle_n at_o rome_n and_o such_o like_a foppery_n these_o make_v all_o the_o rest_n very_o acceptable_a among_o they_o §_o 6._o 2._o that_o which_o they_o account_v the_o most_o perfect_a way_n of_o life_n enthusiasm_n have_v be_v institute_v by_o enthusiastic_a person_n and_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o vision_n and_o revelation_n and_o the_o high_a way_n of_o devotion_n in_o that_o church_n be_v mere_a enthusiasm_n 1._o that_o the_o religious_a order_n be_v institute_v among_o they_o by_o enthusiastic_a person_n upon_o the_o credit_n of_o their_o vision_n and_o revelation_n the_o most_o celebrate_a order_n at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o benedictines_n carthusian_n dominican_n franciscan_n and_o jesuit_n and_o if_o i_o can_v prove_v this_o concern_v each_o of_o these_o we_o shall_v see_v how_o much_o fanaticism_n have_v contribute_v to_o the_o support_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o it_o be_v a_o very_a fair_a way_n towards_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o that_o bellarmin_n confess_v concern_v the_o four_o first_o and_o that_o of_o romoaldus_n that_o they_o be_v at_o first_o institute_v by_o st._n benedict_n 18._o st._n romoaldus_n st._n bruno_n st._n dominick_n st._n francis_n by_o the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o for_o ignatius_n loyola_n if_o he_o do_v not_o appear_v as_o great_a a_o fanatic_a as_o ever_o have_v be_v in_o the_o world_n we_o shall_v be_v content_v to_o be_v upbraid_v with_o the_o charge_n of_o fanaticism_n among_o we_o it_o be_v observable_a in_o the_o life_n of_o st._n benedict_n 2._o as_o st._n gregory_n relate_v in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o his_o dialogue_n that_o he_o be_v a_o great_a hater_n of_o humane_a learning_n and_o that_o be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o his_o retire_n from_o the_o world_n be_v very_o much_o afraid_a a_o little_a knowledge_n shall_v have_v destroy_v he_o he_o therefore_o forsake_v not_o only_o his_o study_n but_o his_o father_n house_n and_o business_n be_v as_o st._n gregory_n say_v know_o ignorant_a and_o wise_o unlearned_a he_o may_v as_o well_o have_v say_v ignorant_o learn_v and_o foolish_o wise_a one_o may_v have_v suspect_v it_o have_v be_v rather_o hatred_n of_o his_o book_n than_o devotion_n at_o his_o age_n which_o make_v he_o run_v away_o from_o school_n and_o his_o father_n house_n but_o one_o of_o his_o vision_n in_o his_o cave_n make_v it_o more_o probable_a there_o be_v some_o other_o occasion_n of_o it_o but_o however_o away_o he_o go_v and_o only_o a_o old_a nurse_n with_o he_o and_o he_o requite_v she_o soon_o for_o it_o for_o he_o by_o his_o prayer_n set_v together_o the_o winnow_a sieve_n which_o she_o have_v break_v in_o piece_n which_o be_v after_o hang_v up_o before_o the_o door_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o lombard_n time_n but_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o his_o be_v three_o year_n in_o a_o cave_n without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o any_o but_o st._n roman_n who_o let_v he_o down_o victual_n by_o a_o rope_n and_o a_o bell_n and_o the_o devil_n owe_v he_o a_o great_a spite_n throw_v a_o huge_a stone_n and_o break_v the_o bell._n here_o he_o lay_v so_o close_o that_o he_o be_v fain_o to_o be_v discover_v by_o a_o vision_n and_o be_v so_o devout_a that_o he_o have_v forget_v easter_n day_n till_o he_o be_v put_v in_o mind_n of_o it_o by_o the_o person_n who_o by_o a_o vision_n be_v send_v to_o he_o and_o be_v so_o little_a like_o a_o man_n that_o the_o shepherd_n take_v he_o for_o a_o beast_n lie_v in_o a_o den_n but_o at_o last_o he_o be_v bring_v to_o light_n and_o find_v to_o be_v a_o wonderful_a person_n for_o among_o superstitious_a people_n ignorance_n and_o devotion_n be_v most_o admire_v together_o and_o now_o many_o be_v send_v to_o he_o for_o education_n have_v conquer_v his_o amorous_a passion_n by_o roll_a himself_n naked_a among_o thorn_n and_o nettle_n which_o thorn_n a_o long_a time_n after_o st._n francis_n graft_v rose_n upon_o 1._o as_o bollandus_n well_o observe_v which_o bear_v in_o the_o cold_a part_n of_o winter_n and_o of_o they_o rose_n water_n be_v make_v which_o be_v send_v as_o a_o present_a to_o the_o great_a prince_n he_o have_v a_o admirable_a sagacity_n in_o spy_v devil_n 4._o for_o he_o see_v a_o little_a black_a devil_n which_o lead_v away_o a_o monk_n from_o prayer_n and_o be_v fain_o to_o pray_v two_o day_n with_o pompeianus_n and_o maurus_n that_o god_n will_v afford_v they_o the_o grace_n to_o see_v he_o too_o and_o at_o last_o maurus_n be_v young_a and_o his_o sight_n good_a see_v he_o but_o pompeianus_n be_v old_a and_o wise_a can_v not_o however_o st._n bennet_n send_v the_o little_a devil_n pack_v with_o a_o stroke_n of_o his_o rod_n as_o he_o do_v at_o other_o time_n with_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o easy_o cause_v a_o stone_n to_o be_v lift_v up_o whereon_o the_o devil_n sit_v 9_o which_o can_v not_o be_v stir_v before_o his_o come_n it_o will_v take_v up_o too_o much_o time_n to_o tell_v of_o his_o miracle_n my_o business_n be_v only_o with_o his_o vision_n and_o revelation_n by_o which_o he_o can_v not_o only_o foretell_v thing_n to_o come_v but_o can_v discover_v absent_a thing_n so_o that_o the_o monk_n can_v not_o eat_v out_o of_o his_o sight_n 13._o but_o he_o can_v tell_v as_o well_o as_o if_o he_o see_v the_o meat_n in_o their_o tooth_n when_o they_o deny_v it_o he_o discover_v riggo_n fraud_n when_o he_o come_v to_o he_o in_o totila_n habit_n 15._o and_o tell_v totilas_n how_o long_o he_o shall_v reign_v nay_o if_o we_o believe_v st._n gregory_n 16._o he_o know_v the_o secret_n of_o the_o divinity_n be_v one_o spirit_n with_o god_n no_o wonder_n then_o the_o unhappy_a boy_n can_v not_o hide_v one_o flask_n of_o wine_n nor_o the_o monk_n receive_v handkerchief_n of_o the_o woman_n 19_o but_o he_o find_v it_o out_o but_o most_o admirable_a be_v his_o sight_n of_o his_o sister_n scholastica_n soul_n enter_v into_o heaven_n in_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o dove_n 34._o and_o another_o time_n the_o soul_n of_o germanus_n bishop_n of_o capua_n in_o a_o fiery_a circle_n carry_v by_o angel_n to_o heaven_n 35._o but_o above_o all_o be_v his_o see_v all_o the_o world_n under_o one_o ray_n of_o the_o sun_n which_o he_o can_v not_o do_v gregory_n conclude_v without_o a_o divine_a internal_a light_n upon_o which_o a_o dispute_n have_v be_v raise_v in_o the_o school_n whether_o st._n benedict_n see_v the_o divine_a essence_n or_o no_o benedict_n aquinas_n think_v not_o but_o only_o that_o he_o have_v a_o extraordinary_a revelation_n 3._o vasquez_n do_v not_o seem_v much_o to_o oppose_v it_o but_o upon_o two_o ground_n the_o one_o very_o considerable_a that_o we_o never_o read_v the_o virgin_n mary_n do_v it_o 18._o who_o ought_v to_o have_v the_o high_a share_n in_o revelation_n and_o vision_n the_o other_o only_o a_o plain_a place_n of_o scripture_n no_o man_n have_v see_v god_n at_o any_o time_n the_o only_o beget_v son_n of_o the_o father_n he_o have_v reveal_v he_o as_o
about_o a._n d._n 1254._o who_o be_v general_n of_o the_o franciscan_a order_n but_o the_o book_n be_v receive_v and_o defend_v by_o both_o order_n as_o will_v present_o appear_v but_o it_o will_v be_v first_o necessary_a to_o consider_v what_o the_o doctrine_n be_v which_o be_v contain_v in_o this_o book_n and_o if_o ever_o there_o be_v high_a fanaticism_n than_o be_v therein_o or_o rather_o great_a blasphemy_n let_v they_o have_v leave_n to_o triumph_v the_o most_o perfect_a account_n we_o have_v of_o it_o 9_o be_v from_o nicol_n eymericus_n who_o be_v himself_o a_o inquisitor_n and_o tell_v we_o these_o heresy_n or_o error_n be_v contain_v in_o it_o 1._o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o abbot_n joachim_n a_o great_a fanatic_a excel_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n 330._o and_o consequent_o the_o new_a and_o old_a testament_n 2._o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o edify_v 3._o that_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v to_o be_v evacuate_v or_o lose_v its_o force_n as_o the_o old_a have_v already_o 4._o that_o the_o new_a testament_n shall_v not_o remain_v in_o force_n above_o six_o year_n long_o viz._n to_o a._n d._n 1260._o 5._o that_o they_o which_o shall_v live_v beyond_o that_o time_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o state_n of_o perfection_n 6._o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n shall_v give_v way_n to_o another_o gospel_n and_o so_o instead_o of_o the_o priesthood_n of_o christ_n another_o gospel_n shall_v succeed_v 7._o that_o no_o simple_a man_n be_v fit_a to_o instruct_v man_n in_o spiritual_a and_o eternal_a thing_n but_o they_o that_o walk_v barefoot_a 8._o that_o although_o god_n afflict_v the_o jew_n in_o this_o world_n yet_o he_o will_v save_v they_o though_o they_o remain_v in_o judaism_n and_o will_v in_o the_o end_n deliver_v they_o from_o all_o the_o opposition_n of_o man_n remain_v such_o as_o they_o be_v 9_o that_o the_o church_n have_v not_o yet_o bring_v forth_o child_n nor_o will_v do_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o temporal_a reign_n which_o shall_v be_v after_o six_o year_n and_o by_o this_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v that_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o have_v bring_v forth_o many_o call_v to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o the_o church_n 10._o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n bring_v no_o man_n to_o perfection_n 11._o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n come_v or_o joachims_n work_n obtain_v call_v the_o everlasting_a gospel_n or_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v do_v away_o 12._o that_o no_o man_n in_o religious_a order_n be_v bind_v to_o expose_v his_o life_n for_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n or_o preserve_v the_o worship_n of_o christ_n but_o other_o man_n be_v 13._o that_o as_o when_o john_n baptist_n come_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v before_o must_v needs_o be_v confute_v because_o of_o new_a thing_n come_v in_o their_o place_n so_o when_o the_o time_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v or_o the_o three_o state_n of_o the_o world_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v before_o must_v be_v confute_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o new_a which_o be_v to_o come_v from_o whence_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v that_o the_o new_a testament_n must_v be_v refute_v and_o the_o old_a cast_v away_o 14._o that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v not_o perfect_a in_o the_o contemplative_a life_n 15._o that_o the_o order_n of_o the_o clergy_n shall_v perish_v but_o one_o of_o a_o religious_a order_n shall_v be_v perfer_v above_o all_o in_o dignity_n and_o honour_n and_o that_o as_o the_o authority_n under_o the_o father_n be_v commit_v to_o one_o of_o the_o marry_a order_n so_o under_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o one_o or_o some_o of_o the_o order_n of_o monk_n 16._o that_o those_o who_o be_v over_o the_o college_n of_o monk_n aught_o in_o those_o day_n to_o think_v of_o depart_v from_o the_o secular_o and_o prepare_v themselves_o to_o return_v to_o the_o ancient_a people_n of_o the_o jew_n 17._o that_o the_o preacher_n which_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o last_o state_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v of_o great_a dignity_n and_o authority_n than_o the_o preacher_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n 18._o that_o the_o preacher_n and_o doctor_n of_o religious_a order_n when_o they_o shall_v be_v infest_a by_o the_o clergy_n shall_v go_v over_o to_o the_o infidel_n and_o it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v lest_o they_o go_v thither_o for_o that_o end_n to_o bring_v they_o in_o battle_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n john_n apocalyps_n 15._o these_o may_v suffice_v out_o of_o twenty_o seven_o to_o let_v the_o world_n know_v where_o the_o height_n of_o blasphemy_n and_o fanaticism_n be_v first_o hatch_v and_o no_o one_o can_v imagine_v that_o any_o who_o have_v the_o face_n or_o name_n of_o christian_n shall_v own_v these_o thing_n yet_o they_o come_v from_o those_o excellent_a and_o inspire_a person_n of_o the_o new_o found_v religious_a order_n and_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v for_o the_o mortal_a hatred_n that_o then_o be_v between_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n and_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n who_o usurp_v the_o professor_n place_n in_o the_o university_n against_o their_o will_n god_n know_v how_o far_o this_o doctrine_n may_v have_v prevail_v without_o the_o least_o censure_n for_o the_o pope_n be_v extreme_o partial_a to_o the_o friar_n and_o will_v hear_v no_o ill_a of_o they_o they_o now_o find_v they_o their_o most_o useful_a instrument_n in_o all_o their_o quarrel_n with_o prince_n 909._o the_o secular_a clergy_n and_o the_o people_n so_o matth._n paris_n relate_v the_o story_n of_o the_o quarrel_n between_o the_o university_n and_o the_o friar_n tell_v that_o though_o the_o king_n and_o the_o city_n be_v for_o preserve_v the_o privilege_n of_o the_o university_n yet_o the_o friar_n be_v at_o the_o pope_n devotion_n and_o do_v they_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o service_n be_v more_o acceptable_a in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o get_v the_o better_a of_o the_o university_n nay_o so_o zealous_a be_v alexander_n the_o four_o in_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o friar_n against_o the_o university_n that_o in_o the_o six_o year_n of_o his_o popedom_n he_o send_v out_o near_o forty_o bull_n against_o the_o university_n of_o which_o not_o one_o now_o appear_v in_o the_o bullarium_fw-la but_o most_o of_o they_o be_v preserve_v in_o that_o accurate_a preface_n before_o the_o work_n of_o gul._n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-it amore_fw-la the_o zealous_a defender_n of_o the_o university_n against_o the_o encroachment_n of_o the_o friar_n 3._o and_o in_o the_o late_a history_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o these_o heat_n some_o intimation_n be_v give_v the_o divine_n of_o the_o university_n of_o such_o a_o book_n which_o be_v in_o great_a esteem_n among_o the_o friar_n call_v evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la wherein_o be_v very_o dangerous_a doctrine_n ibid._n which_o be_v sai_z matthew_n paris_z preach_v read_v and_o teach_v by_o the_o friar_n and_o be_v put_v together_o by_o they_o in_o a_o book_n call_v evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la and_o take_v say_v he_o chief_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o abbot_n joachim_n 37._o and_o richerius_n acknowledge_v that_o the_o book_n be_v compose_v by_o the_o friar_n and_o that_o the_o divine_n of_o paris_n by_o some_o be_v get_v a_o copy_n of_o it_o and_o extract_v some_o head_n out_o of_o it_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o faith_n and_o upon_o that_o as_o du_n bouley_n say_v they_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v burn_v public_o at_o paris_n 299._o but_o not_o be_v satisfy_v herewith_o they_o preach_v against_o it_o as_o appear_v by_o a_o sermon_n of_o gul._n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-it amore_fw-la 500_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o work_n wherein_o he_o say_v that_o he_o have_v see_v no_o small_a part_n of_o that_o book_n and_o he_o have_v hear_v that_o it_o do_v in_o all_o contain_v more_o than_o the_o bible_n and_o therein_o he_o say_v it_o be_v teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n be_v nothing_o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o the_o true_a gospel_n and_o that_o the_o book_n itself_o be_v the_o gospel_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n and_o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v preach_v but_o for_o five_o year_n to_o come_v that_o then_o man_n shall_v have_v another_o rule_n of_o life_n and_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v otherwise_o manage_v which_o say_v he_o be_v execrable_a and_o abominable_a to_o be_v speak_v but_o not_o content_a with_o bare_a preach_v against_o they_o he_o write_v a_o very_a smart_n book_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n de_fw-fr periculo_fw-la novissimorum_fw-la temporum_fw-la of_o the_o danger_n of_o the_o
with_o her_o picture_n and_o a_o book_n of_o her_o life_n and_o eminent_a sanctity_n by_o a_o person_n of_o great_a authority_n which_o be_v preserve_v as_o precious_a thing_n by_o the_o viceroy's_a lady_n but_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o gregory_n the_o thirteen_o then_o pope_n who_o write_v a_o letter_n of_o encouragement_n to_o she_o to_o go_v on_o in_o the_o same_o way_n of_o sanctity_n she_o have_v begin_v she_o have_v be_v examine_v by_o the_o inquisition_n and_o her_o wound_n be_v allow_v by_o they_o after_o diligent_a search_n but_o at_o last_o they_o find_v what_o she_o aim_v at_o which_o be_v the_o revolt_n of_o portugal_n from_o spain_n which_o be_v once_o suspect_v she_o be_v bring_v before_o the_o inquisition_n and_o her_o sanctity_n be_v condemn_v her_o wound_n declare_v to_o be_v a_o mere_a imposture_n be_v artificial_o make_v by_o red_a lead_n and_o herself_o sentence_v by_o the_o inquisitor_n to_o a_o very_a severe_a penance_n all_o her_o day_n decemb._n 8._o a._n d._n 1588._o i_o suppose_v my_o adversary_n have_v be_v upon_o the_o place_n have_v often_o hear_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o but_o if_o he_o doubt_v it_o 16._o he_o may_v find_v it_o as_o i_o have_v relate_v it_o in_o ludovicus_n a_o paramo_n by_o which_o it_o be_v very_o easy_a to_o guess_v what_o it_o be_v which_o give_v and_o preserve_v the_o reputation_n of_o these_o thing_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o if_o this_o saint_n have_v die_v before_o her_o design_n break_v forth_o we_o may_v have_v hear_v of_o her_o wound_n in_o the_o roman_a breviary_n as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o st._n francis_n and_o a_o festival_n may_v have_v be_v keep_v in_o commemoration_n of_o her_o sanctity_n and_o herself_o as_o religious_o invocate_v as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o pope_n make_v but_o suppose_v pope_n alexander_n the_o fourth_n authority_n prevail_v so_o much_o upon_o the_o people_n to_o believe_v that_o s._n francis_n have_v the_o same_o wound_n which_o christ_n have_v etc._n etc._n no_o wonder_n then_o it_o shall_v be_v write_v in_o the_o book_n call_v 522._o the_o flower_n of_o s_o francis_n that_o those_o only_o be_v save_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n who_o live_v before_o s._n francis_n but_o all_o that_o follow_v be_v redeem_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o s._n francis_n no_o wonder_n this_o petrus_n johannis_n make_v the_o rule_n of_o s._n francis_n to_o be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o the_o gospel_n and_o that_o which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n live_v by_o of_o which_o s._n francis_n be_v the_o great_a observer_n next_o to_o christ_n and_o his_o mother_n and_o that_o as_o christ_n when_o he_o be_v to_o reform_v the_o world_n choose_v twelve_o apostle_n so_o s._n francis_n have_v twelve_o brethren_n by_o who_o the_o evangelical_n order_n be_v found_v that_o those_o who_o oppose_v this_o order_n be_v the_o carnal_a persecute_v clergy_n in_o who_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v much_o more_o than_o in_o the_o people_n that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o mystical_a antichrist_n the_o carnal_a church_n shall_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n life_n and_o zeal_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o burn_v as_o it_o be_v with_o fire_n against_o they_o but_o it_o shall_v be_v dry_v up_o from_o all_o spiritual_a wisdom_n and_o grace_n and_o the_o riches_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v expose_v to_o error_n and_o delusion_n as_o it_o be_v with_o the_o jew_n and_o greek_n those_o who_o will_v not_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o see_v how_o faithful_o i_o have_v translate_v these_o word_n out_o of_o eymericus_n will_v imagine_v i_o have_v borrow_v some_o of_o the_o cant_a language_n of_o the_o modern_a quaker_n but_o he_o go_v on_o say_v that_o as_o vasthi_a the_o queen_n be_v cast_v off_o from_o the_o kingdom_n and_o marriage_n of_o ahassuerus_n the_o humble_a esther_n be_v choose_v to_o succeed_v in_o her_o place_n and_o the_o king_n make_v a_o great_a feast_n to_o his_o prince_n and_o servant_n so_o in_o this_o last_o state_n of_o the_o church_n the_o adulterous_a babylon_n the_o carnal_a church_n be_v reject_v the_o spiritual_a church_n must_v be_v exalt_v and_o a_o great_a and_o spiritual_a feast_n be_v keep_v to_o celebrate_v these_o nuptial_n with_o that_o under_o the_o mystical_a antichrist_n there_o shall_v be_v overturning_n and_o commotion_n by_o which_o the_o carnal_a church_n shall_v be_v terrible_o stir_v up_o and_o move_v against_o the_o evangelical_n spirit_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n the_o carnal_a church_n shall_v fall_v in_o which_o time_n the_o saint_n shall_v preach_v say_v from_o this_o time_n it_o be_v no_o long_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n and_o the_o habitation_n of_o devil_n which_o before_o say_v in_o the_o pride_n of_o her_o heart_n i_o sit_v as_o a_o queen_n in_o great_a honour_n and_o glory_n i_o rule_v over_o my_o kingdom_n i_o sit_v at_o ease_n i_o be_o no_o widow_n i._n e._n i_o have_v bishop_n and_o king_n on_o my_o side_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v that_o great_a whore_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o revelation_n which_o have_v commit_v fornication_n with_o this_o world_n have_v depart_v from_o the_o worship_n and_o sincere_a love_n and_o the_o delight_n of_o christ_n her_o spouse_n and_o embrace_v the_o world_n the_o riches_n and_o pleasure_n of_o it_o and_o the_o devil_n and_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o prelate_n and_o all_o the_o lover_n of_o this_o world_n that_o the_o teacher_n of_o this_o spiritual_a state_n be_v more_o proper_o the_o gate_n to_o lead_v man_n into_o the_o wisdom_n of_o christ_n than_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o these_o thing_n be_v express_o deliver_v concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o franciscan_a friar_n by_o the_o inquisitor_n eymericus_n i_o know_v wadding_n in_o his_o franciscan_a annal_n to_o preserve_v the_o reputation_n of_o his_o order_n 1297._o will_v clear_v he_o from_o all_o suspicion_n of_o heresy_n but_o i_o suppose_v the_o credit_n of_o a_o inquisitor_n have_v such_o opportunity_n to_o know_v the_o truth_n so_o near_o his_o own_o time_n and_o have_v the_o examination_n of_o many_o of_o his_o follower_n be_v to_o be_v rely_v on_o rather_o than_o the_o testimony_n of_o one_o at_o such_o a_o distance_n and_o partial_a for_o the_o honour_n of_o his_o order_n especial_o that_o be_v consider_v which_o possevin_n say_v of_o eymericus_n eymeric_n that_o most_o of_o his_o account_n of_o the_o time_n a_o little_a before_o his_o own_o be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o manuscript_n in_o the_o vatican_n library_n both_o as_o to_o order_n and_o word_n which_o be_v though_o to_o have_v be_v bring_v from_o avignon_n to_o rome_n where_o he_o be_v make_v inquisitor_n general_n by_o gregory_n 11._o a._n d._n 1358._o but_o it_o be_v not_o deny_v by_o wadding_n or_o other_o that_o the_o beguini_n and_o fratricelli_n the_o beguardi_fw-it and_o other_o be_v his_o follower_n and_o we_o shall_v find_v so_o great_a a_o agreement_n in_o their_o opinion_n that_o it_o will_v be_v strange_a they_o shall_v be_v account_v the_o disciple_n of_o any_o other_o 15._o eymericus_n give_v this_o account_n of_o they_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o clement_n 5._o there_o arise_v in_o the_o province_n of_o narbonne_n one_o petrus_n johannis_n a_o franciscan_a friar_n who_o publish_v by_o write_v and_o preach_v a_o great_a many_o error_n and_o heresy_n in_o the_o same_o province_n and_o draw_v many_o after_o he_o who_o have_v spread_v themselves_o over_o france_n italy_n germany_n and_o other_o place_n and_o continue_v in_o his_o time_n be_v daily_o search_v for_o condemn_v by_o the_o inquisitour_n they_o all_o agree_v that_o their_o doctrine_n be_v from_o god_n by_o immediate_a inspiration_n 36._o and_o that_o all_o the_o write_n of_o petrus_n johannis_n be_v reveal_v to_o he_o from_o the_o lord_n and_o that_o he_o have_v declare_v this_o to_o some_o of_o his_o friend_n that_o he_o be_v so_o great_a a_o doctor_n that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n there_o have_v be_v none_o great_a than_o he_o in_o learning_n and_o holiness_n and_o that_o his_o write_n they_o only_o except_v wherein_o they_o fall_v short_a of_o the_o former_a sect_n be_v the_o most_o useful_a to_o the_o church_n §_o 10._o their_o doctrine_n may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o four_o head_n brethren_n 1._o evangelical_n poverty_n 2._o unlawfulness_n of_o swear_v 3._o the_o doctrine_n of_o perfection_n 4._o opposition_n to_o the_o carnal_a church_n which_o be_v join_v with_o that_o great_a degree_n of_o light_n which_o they_o suppose_v themselves_o to_o have_v above_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n make_v up_o a_o sect_n of_o quaker_n after_o the_o order_n of_o st._n francis_n 1._o their_o doctrine_n of_o evangelical_n poverty_n about_o which_o they_o say_v that_o our_o
how_o easy_o man_n be_v impose_v upon_o by_o vision_n and_o rapture_n among_o they_o he_o say_v 87._o that_o he_o know_v a_o woman_n who_o be_v afterward_o know_v to_o be_v naught_o that_o have_v rapture_n at_o her_o pleasure_n who_o he_o have_v honour_v as_o a_o saint_n himself_o and_o the_o very_a ground_n she_o stand_v on_o and_o not_o only_o he_o but_o many_o other_o even_o prelate_n and_o cardinal_n too_o by_o which_o he_o see_v evident_o how_o easy_o the_o devil_n can_v transform_v himself_o into_o a_o angel_n of_o light_n and_o after_o say_v of_o the_o beguinae_fw-la that_o under_o the_o show_n of_o sanctity_n they_o commit_v many_o vile_a thing_n a_o strange_a instance_n of_o the_o imposture_n of_o one_o of_o the_o beguinae_fw-la who_o gain_v a_o great_a reputation_n for_o sanctity_n by_o her_o constancy_n and_o devotion_n at_o prayer_n her_o pretend_v to_o rapture_n and_o ecstasy_n wherein_o her_o soul_n be_v carry_v to_o heaven_n her_o long_a fasting_n whereby_o she_o impose_v upon_o the_o bishop_n the_o friar_n and_o all_o the_o people_n to_o so_o great_a a_o degree_n that_o the_o bishop_n be_v about_o build_v a_o church_n on_o purpose_n to_o lay_v she_o in_o that_o all_o comer_n may_v behold_v she_o who_o lead_v such_o a_o angelical_a life_n and_o how_o accidental_o the_o imposture_n be_v discover_v to_o the_o great_a dissatisfaction_n of_o they_o all_o 18._o but_o especial_o the_o bishop_n be_v at_o large_a relate_v by_o richerius_n 4._o but_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o they_o have_v a_o mighty_a zeal_n against_o the_o carnal_a church_n and_o call_v all_o those_o blind_a who_o be_v not_o of_o their_o way_n as_o eymericus_n say_v of_o they_o in_o these_o maâ—ters_n they_o follow_v petrus_n johannis_n of_o who_o opinion_n about_o the_o church_n we_o have_v already_o speak_v 41._o any_o that_o suffer_v among_o they_o be_v cry_v up_o as_o martyr_n 20._o and_o four_o of_o the_o brethren_n suffer_v at_o marseilles_n a._n d._n 1316._o they_o say_v they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o suffer_v as_o heretic_n that_o they_o be_v as_o good_a martyr_n as_o st._n laurence_n or_o vincentius_n that_o christ_n be_v spiritual_o crucify_a in_o they_o that_o all_o who_o approve_a or_o consent_v to_o their_o death_n pope_n prelate_n or_o other_o be_v all_o heretic_n for_o it_o and_o lose_v all_o right_n of_o govern_v the_o church_n or_o administer_a sacrament_n and_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o not_o in_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n 2._o and_o they_o only_o be_v the_o true_a church_n these_o be_v the_o chief_a of_o their_o doctrine_n although_o eymericus_n reckon_v up_o no_o few_o than_o fifty_o five_o error_n and_o heresy_n among_o they_o and_o notwithstanding_o all_o the_o care_n use_v by_o pope_n and_o inquisitour_n against_o they_o in_o the_o time_n of_o clement_n 5._o john_n 22._o benedict_n 12._o clement_n 6._o innocent_a 6._o and_o afterward_o 574._o they_o not_o only_o continue_v but_o spread_v themselves_o still_o further_o john_n gerson_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o century_n mention_n not_o only_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n but_o those_o of_o the_o begardi_fw-it the_o substance_n of_o which_o he_o say_v be_v that_o a_o perfect_a soul_n be_v reduce_v to_o god_n lose_v its_o own_o will_n so_o that_o it_o have_v no_o other_o will_n but_o the_o divine_a will_n which_o it_o have_v from_o eternity_n in_o that_o ideal_o be_v which_o it_o have_v in_o god_n which_o be_v suppose_v they_o say_v they_o may_v do_v any_o thing_n which_o their_o affection_n put_v they_o upon_o without_o sin_n because_o they_o have_v no_o will_n of_o their_o own_o the_o way_n of_o renounce_v their_o own_o will_n be_v somewhat_o different_a he_o tell_v we_o for_o the_o more_o cunning_a pretend_a to_o do_v it_o only_o to_o god_n but_o these_o prevail_v upon_o the_o other_o to_o renounce_v their_o own_o will_n before_o they_o which_o when_o they_o have_v do_v they_o tell_v they_o they_o can_v now_o sin_v no_o long_o and_o so_o do_v what_o they_o please_v together_o under_o which_o pretext_n of_o renounce_v their_o own_o will_n all_o manner_n of_o wickedness_n be_v commit_v among_o they_o neither_o be_v they_o only_o in_o france_n italy_n sicily_n and_o germany_n but_o they_o prevail_v much_o in_o spain_n too_o for_o in_o the_o time_n of_o benedict_n 12_o in_o catalonia_n there_o be_v many_o beguardi_fw-it sai_z eymericus_n 5._o the_o chief_a of_o who_o be_v friar_n bonanatus_fw-la who_o be_v burn_v for_o his_o heresy_n in_o the_o time_n of_o clement_n 6._o there_o arise_v many_o of_o they_o in_o the_o province_n of_o valencia_n who_o leader_n be_v jacobus_n justi_fw-la and_o be_v therefore_o immure_v and_o so_o die_v in_o the_o time_n of_o innocent_a 6._o vrban_n 5._o gregory_n 11._o appear_v in_o catalonia_n one_o arnoldus_fw-la montanerius_fw-la who_o public_o preach_v for_o nineteen_o year_n together_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o begardi_fw-it about_o poverty_n and_o add_v these_o of_o his_o own_o that_o no_o one_o can_v be_v damn_v who_o wear_v the_o habit_n of_o st._n francis_n that_o st._n francis_n once_o a_o year_n go_v down_o into_o purgatory_n and_o thence_o draw_v the_o soul_n of_o all_o that_o have_v be_v of_o his_o order_n and_o carry_v they_o to_o paradise_n these_o we_o have_v from_o eymericus_n who_o say_v that_o by_o order_n of_o vrban_n 5._o and_o greg._n 11._o he_o sit_v as_o inquisitor_n upon_o he_o and_o lest_o we_o shall_v think_v this_o sect_n inconsiderable_a among_o they_o ludovicus_n de_fw-fr paramo_n the_o inquisitor_n of_o sicily_n declare_v that_o the_o fratricelli_n 23._o carry_v a_o appearance_n of_o sanctity_n with_o great_a poverty_n draw_v the_o heart_n of_o all_o man_n to_o they_o and_o drive_v john_n 22._o into_o great_a straits_n and_o by_o the_o schism_n they_o raise_v give_v a_o great_a disturbance_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n neither_o be_v it_o of_o any_o short_a continuance_n if_o we_o consider_v the_o fundamental_a principle_n of_o this_o sect_n which_o be_v immediate_a revelation_n renounce_v property_n and_o liberty_n of_o action_n for_o so_o it_o begin_v with_o almerick_n at_o paris_n and_o we_o have_v see_v how_o much_o afterward_o promote_v by_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n and_o especial_o by_o those_o who_o call_v themselves_o of_o the_o three_o order_n of_o st._n francis_n 9_o and_o pretend_v to_o far_o great_a strictness_n as_o to_o their_o rule_n than_o other_o on_o which_o account_n celestine_n 5._o a._n d._n 1294._o give_v they_o first_o liberty_n to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o community_n universit_fw-la which_o be_v afterward_o plead_v by_o the_o fratricelli_n 510._o against_o clement_n 5._o and_o john_n 22._o §_o 11._o but_o beside_o these_o who_o before_o be_v of_o this_o order_n sect._n other_o take_v up_o the_o same_o way_n and_o opinion_n which_o be_v never_o original_o of_o it_o as_o the_o follower_n of_o geraldus_fw-la segarelli_n and_o dulcinus_n in_o italy_n spondan_n who_o be_v call_v fratricelli_n by_o platina_n by_o other_o pseudo-apostolici_a and_o dulcinistae_n spondanus_n confess_v those_o in_o italy_n 9_o who_o be_v the_o follower_n of_o one_o hermannus_n of_o ferrara_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o fraticelli_n and_o beguini_n herman_n who_o body_n say_v prateolus_n after_o he_o have_v be_v twenty_o year_n worship_v for_o a_o saint_n be_v by_o the_o command_n of_o boniface_n 8._o take_v up_o and_o burn_v for_o a_o heretic_n 38._o ludovicus_n de_fw-fr paramo_n say_v that_o it_o be_v thirty_o year_n after_o he_o have_v be_v public_o worship_v by_o the_o people_n of_o ferrara_n and_o he_o reckon_v up_o this_o as_o one_o of_o the_o great_a blessing_n which_o come_v by_o the_o inquisition_n that_o they_o be_v thereby_o undeceive_v in_o many_o who_o they_o worship_v for_o saint_n of_o which_o he_o give_v several_a other_o instance_n but_o the_o burn_a of_o hermannus_n bone_n do_v not_o extinguish_v the_o sect_n of_o fraticelli_n there_o the_o only_a effect_n of_o this_o severity_n be_v that_o they_o grow_v more_o numerous_a and_o bold_a as_o patreolus_n and_o spondanus_n confess_v they_o keep_v their_o conventicle_n more_o frequent_o and_o spread_v the_o further_a insomuch_o that_o great_a multitude_n of_o people_n fall_v in_o with_o they_o among_o who_o as_o their_o chief_a leader_n be_v several_a of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n francis_n as_o spondanus_n prove_v from_o the_o extravagant_a sancta_fw-la romana_fw-la of_o john_n 22._o and_o of_o the_o same_o sect_n be_v the_o pseud-apostolici_a who_o chief_a leader_n be_v geraldus_fw-la segarelli_n and_o dulcinus_n one_o of_o his_o disciple_n 12._o the_o one_o of_o parma_n the_o other_o of_o novara_n these_o fill_v all_o the_o country_n thereabouts_o with_o their_o error_n say_v eymericus_n and_o make_v a_o independent_a congregation_n among_o themselves_o which_o acknowledge_v obedience_n and_o subjection_n
salamanca_n where_o he_o find_v no_o kind_a entertainment_n be_v put_v into_o chain_n in_o the_o dungeon_n and_o strict_o examine_v 61._o for_o here_o he_o follow_v his_o former_a course_n he_o and_o his_o companion_n in_o a_o enthusiastical_a manner_n be_v mere_a lay-man_n 17._o as_o maffeius_n acknowledge_v go_v up_o and_o down_o the_o street_n preach_v in_o all_o place_n and_o to_o all_o sort_n of_o person_n and_o be_v examine_v by_o the_o subprior_n of_o the_o dominican_n what_o study_v they_o follow_v ignatius_n very_o fair_o confess_v the_o truth_n that_o they_o be_v unlearned_a he_o then_o ask_v he_o why_o they_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o preach_v ignatius_n very_o subtle_o tell_v he_o they_o do_v not_o preach_v they_o do_v only_o hold_v forth_o to_o the_o people_n in_o a_o familiar_a manner_n concern_v virtue_n and_o vice_n and_o thereby_o endeavour_v to_o bring_v they_o to_o the_o hatred_n of_o one_o and_o love_n of_o the_o other_o the_o subprior_n tell_v he_o this_o be_v preach_v which_o no_o one_o can_v pretend_v to_o do_v but_o either_o by_o learning_n or_o immediate_a inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o since_o you_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o learning_n you_o must_v pretend_v to_o be_v inspire_v here_o ignatius_n find_v himself_o catch_v resolute_o deny_v to_o give_v he_o any_o answer_n unless_o he_o be_v legal_o empower_v to_o examine_v he_o say_v you_o so_o say_v the_o dominican_n i_o will_v take_v care_n of_o that_o sudden_o so_o they_o be_v three_o day_n keep_v in_o the_o convent_n and_o after_o that_o by_o order_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o salamanca_n be_v commit_v to_o close_a prison_n where_o he_o preach_v to_o the_o people_n with_o great_a zeal_n who_o now_o flock_v in_o great_a number_n to_o he_o and_o glory_v as_o much_o in_o his_o suffering_n and_o talk_v at_o the_o same_o rate_n that_o the_o ringleader_n of_o the_o quaker_n be_v wont_a to_o do_v among_o we_o and_o just_o with_o the_o same_o resolution_n when_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o prisoner_n make_v their_o escape_n by_o the_o negligence_n of_o the_o keeper_n ignatius_n and_o his_o companion_n will_v not_o stir_v when_o they_o be_v call_v to_o answer_v ignatius_n preach_v at_o large_a upon_o several_a point_n of_o divinity_n to_o they_o under_o pretence_n of_o answer_v question_n after_o twenty_o two_o day_n promise_v to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v dismiss_v but_o with_o a_o charge_n in_o four_o year_n time_n not_o to_o meddle_v with_o nice_a case_n of_o conscience_n which_o ignatius_n take_v with_o so_o much_o indignation_n that_o he_o have_v a_o present_a impulse_n upon_o his_o mind_n to_o be_v go_v and_o no_o consideration_n whatever_o can_v hinder_v he_o but_o away_o he_o must_v go_v to_o paris_n to_o see_v if_o he_o can_v meet_v with_o any_o better_a success_n there_o and_o according_o he_o begin_v his_o journey_n drive_v all_o his_o learning_n before_o he_o which_o be_v a_o ass_n lade_v with_o book_n 18._o as_o maffeius_n relate_v and_o so_o reach_v barcelona_n and_o afterward_o arrive_v safe_a at_o paris_n where_o be_v sensible_a of_o his_o own_o ignorance_n and_o dulness_n he_o resolve_v to_o ply_v his_o book_n better_o and_o to_o that_o end_n enter_v himself_o among_o the_o boy_n in_o the_o school_n and_o begin_v his_o grammar_n again_o a_o sad_a case_n that_o after_o two_o year_n school_n at_o barcelona_n be_v at_o two_o university_n in_o spain_n and_o have_v so_o many_o revelation_n he_o shall_v be_v yet_o so_o great_a a_o dunce_n that_o he_o can_v not_o tell_v the_o rule_n of_o grammar_n now_o he_o find_v it_o necessary_a to_o pray_v and_o whip_v less_o and_o to_o study_v more_o here_o he_o find_v so_o cold_a a_o reception_n that_o hospital_n beg_v help_v from_o country_n man_n be_v all_o little_a enough_o to_o keep_v he_o at_o first_o from_o starve_v but_o however_o after_o eighteen_o month_n spend_v in_o learning_n a_o little_a latin_a he_o apply_v himself_o to_o philosophy_n but_o the_o enthusiastic_a heat_n of_o his_o brain_n be_v so_o great_a that_o he_o have_v much_o ado_n to_o keep_v his_o mind_n to_o it_o but_o at_o last_o he_o obtain_v his_o degree_n in_o philosophy_n after_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a study_n or_o at_o least_o so_o much_o time_n spend_v there_o then_o he_o go_v to_o the_o dominican_n school_n to_o learn_v divinity_n where_o he_o get_v just_a enough_o to_o keep_v he_o from_o be_v a_o heretic_n for_o so_o much_o maffeius_n his_o word_n imply_v all_o this_o while_n his_o enthusiastic_a head_n be_v full_a of_o project_n in_o order_n to_o the_o draw_v disciple_n to_o himself_o that_o he_o may_v in_o imitation_n of_o former_a hero_n find_v a_o new_a order_n for_o this_o it_o be_v apparent_a he_o aim_v at_o and_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o this_o he_o go_v through_o so_o many_o difficulty_n and_o pretend_v so_o much_o to_o enthusiasm_n without_o which_o he_o know_v his_o design_n can_v not_o be_v compass_v 66._o orlandinus_n therefore_o tell_v we_o that_o be_v at_o antwerp_n as_o he_o use_v to_o make_v excursion_n sometime_o from_o panis_n to_o beg_v a_o subsistence_n be_v in_o a_o company_n of_o merchant_n he_o look_v steadfast_o upon_o a_o young_a merchant_n and_o not_o know_v what_o effect_n such_o word_n may_v have_v upon_o he_o afterward_o he_o call_v he_o aside_o and_o tell_v he_o he_o ought_v to_o thank_v god_n who_o have_v choose_v he_o to_o build_v a_o college_n for_o the_o society_n of_o jesus_n in_o his_o own_o country_n by_o which_o it_o be_v plain_a what_o he_o design_v at_o that_o time_n before_o he_o have_v yet_o form_v any_o thing_n like_o a_o society_n and_o the_o same_o author_n will_v have_v man_n believe_v that_o god_n have_v then_o reveal_v it_o to_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v found_v that_o society_n otherwise_o he_o say_v well_o no_o man_n will_v have_v take_v so_o much_o pain_n as_o he_o do_v unless_o he_o have_v such_o a_o thing_n in_o his_o head_n during_o his_o abode_n at_o paris_n he_o have_v prevail_v upon_o three_o student_n and_o the_o first_o thing_n he_o persuade_v they_o to_o be_v to_o give_v away_o all_o that_o they_o have_v and_o their_o book_n too_o and_o to_o beg_v their_o bread_n which_o cause_v a_o great_a heat_n in_o the_o university_n he_o be_v suspect_v to_o have_v make_v they_o mad_a and_o by_o force_n they_o take_v they_o away_o from_o the_o hospital_n whither_o he_o have_v draw_v they_o i_o omit_v his_o fly_n or_o rather_o be_v carry_v as_o it_o be_v in_o a_o rapture_n from_o paris_n to_o roven_n 69._o and_o the_o joy_n and_o extatick_a expression_n he_o have_v in_o it_o his_o stand_v up_o in_o dirt_n and_o mire_n to_o the_o neck_n to_o represent_v to_o his_o companion_n the_o filthiness_n of_o the_o sin_n he_o live_v in_o his_o so_o narrow_o escape_v being_n public_o whip_v in_o the_o university_n for_o seduce_v the_o student_n that_o orlandinus_n make_v it_o almost_o a_o miracle_n 71._o but_o we_o be_v now_o to_o take_v notice_n that_o his_o design_n be_v to_o form_v a_o society_n he_o have_v for_o that_o purpose_n use_v himself_o to_o all_o the_o art_n of_o insinuation_n imaginable_a 21._o accommodate_v himself_o to_o the_o humour_n of_o the_o person_n he_o have_v to_o do_v with_o endeavour_v to_o oblige_v all_o man_n with_o expression_n of_o the_o great_a kindness_n 75._o bear_v all_o affront_v with_o a_o wonderful_a dissimulation_n as_o maffeius_n describe_v he_o by_o these_o art_n he_o labour_v to_o get_v some_o of_o the_o most_o hopeful_a student_n in_o the_o university_n to_o he_o and_o at_o last_o prevail_v upon_o nine_o to_o join_v with_o he_o he_o study_v their_o humour_n and_o apply_v himself_o according_o not_o acquaint_v they_o at_o first_o with_o his_o design_n but_o by_o degree_n prepare_v they_o for_o it_o 84._o among_o they_o xaverius_n at_o first_o laugh_v at_o he_o and_o despise_v he_o but_o be_v at_o last_o win_v by_o his_o obsequiousness_n flattery_n and_o insinuation_n and_o find_v his_o former_a disciple_n soon_o grow_v weary_a of_o he_o and_o forsake_v he_o he_o resolve_v to_o tie_v these_o fast_o and_o to_o that_o end_n appoint_v a_o meeting_n in_o a_o church_n dedicate_v to_o the_o b._n virgin_n in_o the_o suburb_n of_o paris_n where_o they_o all_o solemn_o vow_v before_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n none_o but_o themselves_o be_v present_a either_o to_o go_v to_o jerusalem_n or_o to_o offer_v themselves_o to_o the_o pope_n service_n which_o be_v do_v a._n d._n 1534._o upon_o the_o day_n of_o assumption_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n to_o who_o patronage_n they_o particular_o devote_v themselves_o after_o this_o ignatius_n fear_v their_o relapse_n keep_v they_o together_o as_o much_o as_o may_v be_v and_o use_v all_o mean_n to_o prevent_v any_o difference_n happen_v
preserve_v the_o honour_n of_o regicide_n it_o be_v but_o seven_o month_n and_o twenty_o four_o day_n before_o ravaillac_n perfect_v that_o work_n which_o the_o other_o have_v begin_v 358._o this_o observation_n i_o owe_v to_o a_o ingenuous_a and_o learned_a doctor_n of_o the_o sorbon_n yet_o live_v who_o detest_v these_o practice_n and_o doctrine_n and_o himself_o lie_v under_o the_o same_o censure_n there_o and_o the_o more_o to_o abuse_v the_o world_n on_o the_o same_o day_n a_o book_n of_o mariana_n be_v suspend_v which_o those_o who_o look_v no_o far_o than_o the_o name_n may_v imagine_v be_v the_o dangerous_a book_n so_o much_o complain_v of_o but_o upon_o search_v it_o appear_v to_o be_v a_o book_n quite_o of_o another_o nature_n concern_v coin_n the_o latter_a instance_n concern_v the_o irish_a remonstrance_n the_o account_n of_o which_o i_o take_v from_o charon_n the_o publisher_n of_o it_o 27._o the_o popish_a clergy_n of_o ireland_n a_o very_a few_o except_v be_v accuse_v of_o rebellion_n for_o oppose_v themselves_o to_o the_o king_n authority_n by_o the_o instigation_n of_o the_o pope_n nuncio_n after_o which_o follow_v a_o meeting_n of_o the_o popish_a bishop_n where_o they_o banish_v the_o king_n lieutenant_n and_o take_v the_o royal_a authority_n upon_o themselves_o almost_o all_o the_o clergy_n and_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o people_n join_v with_o they_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a since_o the_o king_n return_v to_o give_v he_o better_o satisfaction_n concern_v their_o allegiance_n and_o to_o decline_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n which_o they_o must_v otherwise_o have_v take_v some_o of_o they_o agree_v upon_o this_o remonstrance_n to_o present_v to_o the_o king_n the_o news_n of_o which_o be_v no_o soon_o come_v to_o rome_n but_o cardinal_n barberin_n send_v a_o letter_n to_o the_o irish_a nobility_n 8_o july_n a._n d._n 1662._o to_o bid_v they_o take_v heed_n of_o be_v draw_v into_o the_o ditch_n by_o those_o blind_a guide_n who_o have_v subscribe_v to_o some_o proposition_n testify_v their_o loyalty_n to_o the_o king_n which_o have_v be_v before_o condemn_v by_o the_o apostolic_a see_n after_o this_o the_o pope_n nuncio_n at_o brussels_n july_n 21._o 1662._o send_v they_o word_n how_o displease_v their_o remonstrance_n be_v at_o rome_n 6._o and_o that_o after_o diligent_a examination_n by_o the_o cardinal_n and_o divine_n they_o find_v it_o contain_v proposition_n already_o condemn_v by_o paul_n 5._o and_o innocent_a 10._o and_o therefore_o the_o pope_n give_v he_o order_n to_o publish_v this_o among_o they_o that_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o approve_v their_o remonstrance_n that_o he_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o permit_v it_o or_o connive_v at_o it_o and_o be_v extreme_o grieve_v that_o the_o irish_a nobility_n be_v draw_v into_o it_o and_o therefore_o condemn_v it_o in_o this_o form_n that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v keep_v without_o breach_n of_o faith_n according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o paul_n 5._o and_o that_o it_o deny_v the_o pope_n authority_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n according_a to_o that_o of_o innocent_a 10._o by_o this_o very_a late_a instance_n we_o see_v what_o little_a countenance_n they_o receive_v from_o rome_n who_o offer_v to_o give_v any_o reasonable_a security_n to_o the_o king_n of_o their_o loyalty_n and_o by_o the_o pope_n own_o declaration_n the_o give_v of_o it_o be_v a_o injury_n to_o the_o faith_n and_o a_o deny_v his_o supremacy_n for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v that_o a._n d._n 1648._o when_o the_o papist_n be_v willing_a to_o make_v as_o good_a term_n for_o themselves_o as_o they_o can_v and_o it_o be_v object_v to_o they_o that_o they_o hold_v principle_n inconsistent_a with_o civil_a government_n viz._n that_o the_o pope_n can_v absolve_v they_o from_o their_o obedience_n that_o he_o can_v depose_v and_o destroy_v heretical_a magistrate_n that_o he_o can_v dispense_v with_o all_o oath_n and_o contract_n they_o make_v with_o those_o who_o they_o call_v heretic_n upon_o which_o they_o meet_v together_o and_o to_o save_v themselves_o from_o banishment_n resolve_v they_o in_o the_o negative_a but_o no_o soon_o be_v this_o hear_v at_o rome_n but_o the_o sacred_a congregation_n condemn_v this_o resolution_n as_o heretical_a and_o the_o subscriber_n as_o liable_a to_o the_o penalty_n against_o those_o who_o deny_v the_o pope_n authority_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n upon_o which_o they_o be_v cite_v to_o appear_v at_o rome_n and_o censure_n and_o prison_n be_v there_o prepare_v for_o they_o the_o sum_n of_o it_o then_o be_v that_o they_o can_v give_v no_o security_n of_o their_o loyalty_n to_o the_o king_n against_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o depose_v he_o and_o absolve_v his_o subject_n from_o whatever_o oath_n they_o make_v to_o he_o or_o they_o must_v be_v account_v heretic_n at_o rome_n for_o so_o do_v for_o this_o good_a old_a cause_n be_v as_o much_o still_o in_o request_n at_o rome_n as_o ever_o and_o it_o be_v in_o their_o power_n to_o be_v account_v heretic_n at_o rome_n or_o bad_a subject_n in_o their_o own_o country_n but_o one_o of_o they_o they_o can_v avoid_v so_o much_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v that_o the_o most_o dangerous_a principle_n of_o fanaticism_n either_o as_o to_o enthusiasm_n or_o civil_a government_n be_v own_v and_o allow_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o the_o number_n of_o fanatic_n among_o we_o be_v very_o unjust_o charge_v upon_o the_o read_n the_o scripture_n in_o our_o own_o language_n chap._n v._o of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o great_a pretence_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n consider_v the_o pope_n authority_n the_o fountain_n of_o that_o unity_n what_o that_o authority_n be_v which_o be_v challenge_v by_o the_o pope_n over_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o disturbance_n which_o have_v happen_v therein_o on_o the_o account_n of_o it_o the_o first_o revolt_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o empire_n cause_v by_o the_o pope_n baronius_n his_o argument_n answer_v rebellion_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o greatness_n of_o that_o church_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o strict_a league_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o posterity_n of_o charles_n martel_n the_o disturbance_n make_v by_o pope_n in_o the_o new_a empire_n of_o the_o quarrel_n of_o greg._n 7._o with_o the_o emperor_n and_o other_o christian_a prince_n upon_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o pope_n authority_n more_o disturbance_n on_o that_o account_n in_o christendom_n than_o any_o other_o matter_n of_o religion_n of_o the_o schism_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n particular_o those_o after_o the_o time_n of_o formosus_fw-la wherein_o his_o ordination_n be_v null_v by_o his_o successor_n the_o pope_n opposition_n to_o each_o other_o in_o that_o age_n the_o miserable_a state_n of_o that_o church_n then_o describe_v of_o the_o schism_n of_o latter_a time_n by_o the_o italic_a and_o gallic_a faction_n the_o long_a continuance_n of_o they_o the_o mischief_n of_o those_o schism_n on_o their_o own_o principle_n of_o the_o division_n in_o that_o church_n about_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o government_n the_o difference_n between_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o monastic_a order_n about_o exemption_n and_o privilege_n the_o history_n of_o that_o controversy_n and_o the_o bad_a success_n the_o pope_n have_v in_o attempt_v to_o compose_v it_o of_o the_o quarrel_n between_o the_o regulars_n and_o secular_o in_o england_n the_o continuance_n of_o that_o controversy_n here_o and_o in_o france_n the_o jesuit_n enmity_n to_o the_o episcopal_a order_n and_o jurisdiction_n the_o hard_a case_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o angelopolis_n in_o america_n the_o pope_n still_o favour_v the_o regulars_n as_o much_o as_o they_o dare_v the_o jesuit_n way_n of_o convert_v the_o chinese_n discover_v by_o that_o bishop_n of_o the_o difference_n in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n in_o that_o church_n they_o have_v no_o better_a way_n to_o compose_v they_o than_o we_o the_o pope_n authority_n never_o true_o end_v one_o controversy_n among_o they_o their_o way_n to_o evade_v the_o decision_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n their_o dissension_n be_v about_o matter_n of_o faith_n the_o way_n take_v to_o excuse_v their_o own_o difference_n will_v make_v none_o between_o they_o and_o we_o manifest_v by_o sancta_fw-la clara_n exposition_n of_o the_o 39_o article_n their_o dispute_n not_o confine_v to_o their_o school_n prove_v by_o a_o particular_a instance_n about_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n the_o infinite_a scandal_n confess_v by_o their_o own_o author_n to_o have_v be_v in_o their_o church_n about_o it_o from_o all_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v have_v no_o advantage_n in_o point_n of_o unity_n above_o we_o 2._o §_o 1._o the_o other_o thing_n object_v rome_n as_o flow_v from_o the_o promiscuous_a read_v the_o scripture_n be_v the_o number_n of_o our_o sect_n and_o the_o
murder_v by_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o not_o content_a with_o this_o he_o write_v a_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n full_a of_o the_o great_a reproach_n imaginable_a 9_o baronius_n be_v here_o very_o hard_o put_v to_o it_o to_o vindicate_v the_o pope_n for_o he_o confess_v the_o rebellion_n of_o the_o people_n be_v occasion_v by_o the_o pope_n oppose_v the_o emperor_n and_o commend_v their_o zeal_n for_o religion_n in_o it_o and_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o emperor_n lay_v all_o the_o blame_n on_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o the_o greek_a historian_n theophanes_n and_o zonaras_n do_v so_o too_o but_o all_o this_o he_o say_v proceed_v only_o from_o their_o spite_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o their_o ignorance_n of_o affair_n in_o it_o but_o if_o we_o believe_v he_o the_o pope_n rather_o endeavour_v to_o keep_v they_o in_o obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o when_o they_o will_v have_v choose_v another_o he_o oppose_v it_o which_o he_o prove_v from_o paulus_n diaconus_fw-la and_o anastasius_n but_o what_o be_v that_o to_o the_o business_n the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o choose_v another_o emperor_n but_o whether_o he_o do_v not_o draw_v the_o people_n off_o from_o their_o obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n that_o then_o be_v and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o affirm_v by_o the_o greek_a historian_n but_o by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n 728._o sigebert_n say_v that_o gregory_n 2._o find_v the_o emperor_n incorrigible_a he_o make_v rome_n 18._o italy_n and_o all_o the_o west_n to_o revolt_v from_o he_o and_o forbid_v his_o tribute_n the_o same_o be_v affirm_v by_o otto_n frisingensis_n 718._o conradus_n vrspergensis_n hieronymus_n rubeus_n and_o other_o who_o can_v be_v suspect_v of_o any_o enmity_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n 190._o as_o for_o the_o make_v a_o new_a emperor_n therein_o the_o pope_n have_v another_o game_n to_o play_v he_o be_v not_o willing_a the_o soldiery_n shall_v make_v another_o emperor_n 520._o for_o as_o hadrianus_n valesius_fw-la well_o observe_v the_o pope_n dare_v not_o so_o affront_v the_o emperor_n if_o he_o have_v not_o hold_v a_o private_a correspondency_n with_o charles_n martel_n at_o that_o time_n who_o honour_n and_o arm_n be_v the_o great_a in_o these_o western_a part_n have_v thereby_o strengthen_v his_o interest_n against_o both_o the_o emperor_n his_o know_a enemy_n and_o the_o lombard_n that_o be_v at_o best_a but_o unfaithful_a friend_n he_o make_v what_o advantage_n he_o can_v of_o the_o place_n that_o owe_v subjection_n to_o the_o emperor_n to_o make_v up_o the_o patrimony_n of_o the_o church_n as_o valesius_fw-la observe_n particular_o of_o sutrium_n 727._o but_o sigonius_n say_v the_o people_n not_o only_o cast_v off_o the_o emperor_n but_o do_v swear_v to_o be_v faithful_a to_o the_o pope_n no_o wonder_n than_o he_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o have_v a_o new_a emperor_n choose_v so_o that_o at_o this_o time_n rome_n and_o the_o roman_a duchy_n come_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o city_n of_o which_o be_v enumerate_v by_o sigonius_n 126._o and_o therefore_o papirius_n massonus_n deserve_o make_v this_o pope_n the_o founder_n of_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o we_o see_v be_v lay_v in_o downright_a rebellion_n and_o can_v be_v no_o otherwise_o justify_v than_o by_o make_v the_o pope_n absolute_a governor_n of_o the_o world_n not_o long_o after_o the_o pope_n begin_v say_v valesius_fw-la 525._o a_o war_n with_o the_o lombard_n who_o watch_v any_o occasion_n to_o take_v away_o some_o part_n of_o his_o new_o get_a patrimony_n he_o therefore_o send_v away_o anastasius_n and_o sergius_n into_o france_n to_o charles_n martel_n with_o the_o key_n of_o st._n peter_n sepulchre_n in_o token_n of_o their_o own_v he_o as_o their_o protector_n which_o embassy_n be_v acceptable_a to_o charles_n 3._o he_o procure_v a_o peace_n to_o be_v conclude_v between_o the_o lombard_n and_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o pope_n desire_n who_o send_v several_a letter_n and_o messenger_n to_o he_o to_o come_v into_o italy_n to_o revenge_v st._n peter_n quarrel_n against_o the_o lombard_n with_o fire_n and_o sword_n and_o as_o he_o love_v st._n peter_n he_o will_v come_v with_o all_o speed_n into_o italy_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n still_o extant_a and_o publish_v by_o sirmondus_n 526._o but_o he_o soon_o after_o die_v his_o son_n pepin_n succeed_v in_o all_o his_o power_n and_o grow_v weary_a of_o have_v so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o a_o king_n above_o he_o send_v to_o pope_n zachary_n to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a for_o he_o to_o bear_v the_o name_n who_o do_v all_o the_o business_n of_o a_o king_n who_o very_o well_o understand_v his_o meaning_n and_o ready_o assent_v to_o it_o upon_o which_o chilperick_n be_v depose_v and_o put_v into_o a_o monastery_n 22._o and_o pepin_n be_v afterward_o absolve_v by_o the_o pope_n from_o his_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n 86._o with_o all_o the_o noble_n and_o people_n there_o be_v now_o so_o close_o a_o league_n between_o the_o pope_n interest_n and_o pippin_n 8_o the_o one_o title_n to_o his_o crown_n depend_v on_o the_o pope_n authority_n the_o other_o security_n upon_o his_o protection_n no_o wonder_n to_o see_v they_o endeavour_v the_o promote_a each_o other_o advantage_n 10._o the_o pope_n territory_n be_v not_o long_o after_o molest_v by_o aistulphus_n king_n of_o the_o lombard_n stephen_n write_v a_o very_a pitiful_a letter_n of_o complaint_n to_o pepin_n and_o charles_n and_o charlemain_n his_o son_n wherein_o he_o say_v that_o aistulphus_n have_v almost_o break_v his_o heart_n with_o grief_n because_o he_o will_v not_o leave_v one_o foot_n of_o land_n to_o st._n peter_n and_o the_o holy_a church_n and_o therefore_o he_o conjure_v they_o by_o st._n peter_n who_o have_v anoint_v they_o king_n that_o they_o will_v recover_v the_o land_n again_o out_o of_o the_o lombard_n hand_n or_o otherwise_o they_o may_v think_v what_o a_o sad_a account_n they_o will_v give_v to_o st._n peter_n in_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o pope_n letter_n late_o publish_v by_o delaland_n sirmondus_n his_o nephew_n in_o his_o supplement_n of_o the_o gallican_n council_n 756._o upon_o this_o pepin_n come_v to_o his_o assistance_n and_o every_o peace_n add_v still_o more_o to_o the_o church_n revenue_n by_o which_o it_o be_v now_o grow_v very_o considerable_a by_o the_o spoil_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o exarchat_n of_o ravenna_n in_o pope_n stephen_n time_n be_v destroy_v which_o be_v the_o only_a remainder_n then_o leave_v of_o the_o empire_n in_o italy_n and_o the_o revenue_n of_o it_o be_v give_v by_o pepin_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o ancient_a inscription_n in_o ravenna_n mention_v by_o papirius_n massonus_n 87._o which_o the_o pope_n solicit_v hard_o for_o when_o he_o go_v himself_o into_o france_n on_o purpose_n to_o stir_v up_o pepin_n against_o the_o lombard_n 754._o and_o be_v much_o afraid_a lest_o the_o exarchat_n shall_v have_v be_v restore_v again_o to_o the_o emperor_n 12._o but_o pepin_n promise_v to_o give_v the_o region_n of_o pentapolis_n and_o ravenna_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v assoon_o as_o he_o have_v take_v they_o from_o the_o lombard_n the_o pope_n go_v away_o well_o satisfy_v and_o draw_v after_o he_o a_o mighty_a army_n whereby_o a_o great_a part_n of_o italy_n be_v lay_v waste_n 1._o and_o the_o people_n miserable_o harrass_v for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o secure_v that_o to_o the_o pope_n which_o do_v by_o all_o right_a belong_v to_o the_o emperor_n 2._o who_o send_v ambassador_n first_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o then_o to_o pepin_n to_o desire_v the_o restitution_n of_o those_o place_n to_o their_o true_a owner_n but_o the_o pope_n deny_v and_o pepin_n urge_v the_o promise_n he_o have_v already_o make_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o he_o can_v not_o go_v back_o from_o it_o because_o he_o undertake_v that_o quarrel_n mere_o for_o his_o soul_n 755._o and_o the_o pope_n sake_n without_o expect_v any_o advantage_n to_o himself_o by_o it_o aistulphus_n be_v dead_a desiderius_n take_v upon_o he_o the_o kingdom_n of_o lombardy_n but_o he_o fear_v rachis_n the_o right_a heir_n 2._o make_v a_o league_n present_o with_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o surrender_v up_o some_o more_o city_n make_v he_o whole_o of_o his_o party_n and_o rachis_n be_v fain_o to_o retire_v again_o to_o a_o monastery_n but_o after_o a_o while_n desiderius_n find_v a_o occasion_n to_o quarrel_n with_o the_o pope_n and_o take_v several_a city_n into_o his_o hand_n which_o the_o pope_n have_v get_v possession_n of_o and_o threaten_v sudden_o to_o besiege_v rome_n pope_n adrian_n find_v himself_o in_o these_o straits_n dispatch_n away_o messenger_n with_o all_o speed_n to_o
charles_n the_o son_n of_o pepin_n that_o he_o will_v imitate_v his_o father_n and_o grandfather_n in_o relieve_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o distress_n charles_n not_o willing_a to_o omit_v such_o a_o opportunity_n of_o enlarge_n his_o dominion_n enter_v italy_n with_o a_o great_a army_n and_o in_o a_o little_a time_n put_v a_o period_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o lombardy_n which_o have_v then_o last_v in_o italy_n 206_o year_n and_o be_v magnificent_o receive_v at_o rome_n by_o hadrian_n and_o the_o people_n by_o who_o he_o be_v choose_v protector_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o state_n under_o the_o name_n of_o patritius_fw-la and_o he_o be_v desire_v by_o hadrian_n to_o confirm_v his_o father_n promise_n to_o the_o church_n not_o only_o do_v that_o but_o add_v a_o considerable_a accession_n the_o more_o firm_o to_o oblige_v the_o roman_n and_o especial_o the_o pope_n to_o he_o italy_n be_v thus_o reduce_v nothing_o be_v now_o want_v to_o charles_n but_o the_o title_n of_o emperor_n have_v already_o so_o great_a a_o dominion_n in_o italy_n beside_o what_o he_o have_v in_o germany_n and_o france_n this_o have_v be_v often_o treat_v on_o between_o the_o pope_n and_o he_o but_o the_o sedition_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o emperor_n party_n frequent_o happen_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o some_o of_o his_o officer_n there_o as_o platina_n confess_v 3._o and_o his_o party_n be_v not_o inconsiderable_a in_o other_o part_n though_o not_o dare_v public_o to_o appear_v and_o charles_n by_o his_o war_n be_v elsewhere_o employ_v this_o be_v put_v off_o till_o pope_n leo_n 3._o by_o the_o conspiracy_n of_o some_o of_o the_o chief_a citizen_n of_o rome_n be_v seize_v on_o and_o imprison_v from_o whence_o make_v a_o difficult_a escape_n he_o go_v in_o haste_n to_o charles_n who_o come_v into_o italy_n and_o punish_v the_o conspirator_n the_o pope_n then_o some_o say_v by_o his_o own_o authority_n of_o which_o number_n bellarmin_n reckon_v thirty_o three_o author_n 4._o other_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n declare_v charles_n to_o be_v emperor_n of_o rome_n who_o solemn_o perform_v the_o office_n of_o his_o inauguration_n thus_o we_o have_v see_v the_o foundation_n lay_v of_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o be_v begin_v in_o rebellion_n be_v carry_v on_o by_o continual_a war_n and_o so_o great_a devastation_n of_o the_o country_n 1._o that_o platina_n and_o blondus_n both_o say_v that_o the_o country_n about_o rome_n suffer_v more_o in_o that_o time_n than_o in_o all_o the_o invasion_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n for_o 344_o year_n before_o and_o be_v not_o the_o church_n like_o to_o enjoy_v much_o happiness_n and_o peace_n under_o a_o government_n found_v in_o rebellion_n and_o maintain_v by_o blood_n for_o we_o see_v the_o pope_n be_v the_o great_a instrument_n of_o cast_v off_o their_o lawful_a prince_n and_o take_v his_o territory_n to_o themselves_o and_o to_o maintain_v what_o they_o have_v unjust_o get_v never_o scruple_v beginning_n quarrel_n make_v war_n call_v in_o any_o foreign_a assistance_n that_o may_v the_o most_o serve_v to_o promote_v their_o design_n §_o 3._o it_o may_v now_o be_v imagine_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v be_v so_o high_o oblige_v by_o charlemain_n empire_n they_o shall_v in_o mere_a gratitude_n have_v do_v their_o utmost_a to_o preserve_v the_o empire_n in_o peace_n under_o his_o posterity_n but_o they_o be_v great_a stranger_n to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n who_o look_v for_o any_o thing_n there_o but_o what_o tend_v to_o their_o own_o advantage_n for_o in_o the_o time_n of_o ludovicus_n pius_n son_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a his_o son_n combine_v together_o against_o he_o in_o france_n the_o pope_n gregory_n 4._o go_n thither_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o reconcile_a they_o join_v with_o the_o son_n in_o their_o rebellion_n against_o their_o father_n 54._o this_o baronius_n will_v have_v to_o be_v a_o mere_a calumny_n and_o endeavour_n to_o vindicate_v the_o pope_n because_o paulus_n aemilius_n say_v that_o the_o pope_n abrogate_a the_o decree_n whereby_o ludovicus_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o empire_n but_o baronius_n understand_v his_o business_n too_o well_o to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o so_o late_a a_o author_n if_o he_o can_v have_v have_v any_o assistance_n from_o those_o who_o live_v near_o the_o time_n franc._n nithardus_fw-la who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o age_n and_o be_v near_o relate_v to_o the_o imperial_a family_n write_v a_o book_n on_o purpose_n of_o the_o difference_n among_o the_o son_n of_o ludou._n pius_n and_o he_o express_o say_v that_o they_o draw_v the_o pope_n into_o their_o party_n 245._o which_o be_v likewise_o affirm_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o the_o say_a emperor_n who_o live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o pope_n he_o say_v indeed_o pretend_v to_o reconcile_v they_o but_o the_o event_n show_v it_o to_o be_v otherwise_o and_o the_o emperor_n send_v to_o he_o to_o know_v if_o he_o come_v to_o he_o what_o make_v he_o stay_v so_o long_o before_o he_o come_v at_o he_o and_o understanding_n that_o he_o come_v with_o a_o design_n to_o excommunicate_v all_o that_o will_v not_o join_v with_o the_o son_n against_o the_o father_n he_o say_v that_o if_o he_o come_v to_o excommunicate_v other_o he_o shall_v go_v away_o excommunicate_v himself_o 4._o because_o he_o act_v against_o the_o canon_n papirius_n massonus_n upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o nithardus_fw-la who_o he_o call_v vitaldus_fw-la make_v gregory_n guilty_a of_o the_o conspiracy_n of_o the_o son_n against_o their_o father_n and_o the_o reason_n he_o give_v of_o it_o be_v that_o lotharius_n have_v the_o command_n of_o italy_n may_v dispossess_v he_o of_o his_o seat_n if_o he_o oppose_v he_o and_o more_o he_o say_v be_v ready_a to_o worship_v the_o rise_n than_o the_o set_n sun_n a_o very_a worthy_a excuse_n for_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n to_o encourage_v the_o rebellion_n of_o son_n against_o their_o father_n and_o he_o too_o who_o have_v all_o his_o life_n show_v as_o much_o kindness_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v as_o his_o ancestor_n have_v do_v 832._o sigebertus_n gemblacensis_fw-la say_v that_o pope_n gregory_n go_v into_o france_n be_v of_o the_o party_n of_o the_o emperor_n son_n against_o himself_o cord._n and_o hincmarus_n the_o famous_a bishop_n of_o rheims_n who_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o ludovicus_n his_o son_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o pope_n hadrian_n 2._o say_v that_o gregory_n come_v into_o france_n with_o lotharius_n against_o the_o emperor_n will_n and_o there_o be_v no_o peace_n in_o france_n after_o as_o have_v be_v before_o and_o that_o he_o return_v with_o infamy_n to_o rome_n it_o will_v be_v too_o large_a a_o task_n to_o reckon_v up_o particular_o all_o the_o quarrel_n which_o the_o pope_n after_o this_o do_v either_o begin_v with_o or_o foment_n among_o christian_a prince_n i_o shall_v only_o at_o present_a single_a out_o some_o of_o the_o most_o remarkable_a of_o they_o not_o manage_v by_o beast_n and_o monster_n as_o their_o own_o writer_n call_v some_o of_o their_o pope_n but_o person_n applaud_v for_o their_o wisdom_n and_o courage_n in_o maintain_v the_o dignity_n of_o their_o see_n §_o 4._o among_o these_o prince_n gregory_z 7._o deserve_v the_o first_o place_n i_o meddle_v not_o with_o other_o thing_n in_o this_o life_n which_o cardinal_n benno_n have_v write_v and_o be_v very_o weak_o suspect_v by_o bellarmin_n to_o have_v be_v make_v by_o some_o lutheran_n it_o be_v first_o publish_v by_o a_o zealous_a papist_n but_o that_o which_o i_o design_v be_v to_o show_v that_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o advance_v his_o authority_n he_o be_v the_o great_a boutefeu_n of_o christendom_n marg_n it_o be_v observe_v by_o some_o historian_n that_o henry_n 4._o then_o emperor_n seek_v sixty_o two_o pitch_a battle_n ten_o more_o than_o ever_o julius_n caesar_n fight_v and_o he_o may_v thank_v the_o pope_n for_o so_o many_o opportunity_n to_o show_v his_o courage_n for_o he_o be_v no_o soon_o well_o settle_v in_o his_o chair_n but_o he_o find_v a_o pretence_n of_o quarrel_v with_o the_o emperor_n and_o he_o have_v such_o a_o spirit_n of_o contradiction_n in_o he_o 32._o that_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o any_o thing_n to_o displease_v he_o to_o hear_v it_o be_v like_v by_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o bishop_n as_o otto_n frisingensis_n report_v of_o he_o while_o he_o be_v yet_o but_o archdeacon_n of_o rome_n petrus_n damiani_n who_o be_v a_o brother_n cardinal_n with_o he_o describe_v he_o as_o a_o person_n of_o the_o great_a pride_n and_o insolency_n imaginable_a in_o a_o letter_n to_o pope_n alexander_n 2._o and_o hildebrand_n his_o archdeacon_n 16._o wherein_o he_o call_v he_o sanctum_fw-la satanam_fw-la a_o holy_a devil_n and_o say_v that_o his_o venerable_a pride_n
purpose_v when_o he_o set_v up_o conradus_n the_o emperor_n son_n in_o rebellion_n against_o his_o father_n 590._o this_o baronius_n will_v fain_o shift_v off_o as_o not_o arise_v from_o the_o pope_n instigation_n but_o some_o private_a discontent_n 3._o for_o which_o he_o quote_v dodechindus_fw-la but_o sigonius_n who_o follow_v the_o same_o author_n say_v express_o 1093._o that_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o kingdom_n of_o lombardy_n against_o his_o father_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o urban_n himself_n 8._o and_o bertholdus_n who_o testimony_n be_v afterward_o produce_v by_o baronius_n mention_n not_o only_o their_o meeting_n at_o cremona_n but_o that_o conradus_n there_o take_v a_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o pope_n in_o requital_n solemn_o promise_v he_o to_o give_v he_o all_o the_o advice_n and_o assistance_n he_o can_v for_o the_o obtain_v the_o kingdom_n and_o empire_n of_o his_o father_n what_o be_v soment_v and_o encourage_v rebellion_n in_o the_o high_a degree_n if_o this_o be_v not_o and_o the_o sentence_n of_o deposition_n of_o conrade_n in_o the_o diet_n at_o aken_n a._n d._n 1096._o express_o mention_n as_o the_o cause_n of_o it_o his_o adhere_n to_o pope_n vrban_n against_o the_o emperor_n his_o father_n and_o there_o his_o son_n henry_n declare_v his_o successor_n and_o solemn_o swear_v never_o to_o rebel_n against_o his_o father_n 247._o but_o notwithstanding_o this_o oath_n conrade_n be_v dead_a this_o son_n be_v likewise_o prevail_v upon_o by_o the_o pope_n instrument_n to_o rebel_n against_o his_o father_n for_o pascal_n 2._o succeed_a vrban_n have_v again_o excommunicate_v henry_n 4._o and_o at_o a_o council_n call_v by_o he_o in_o rome_n he_o make_v all_o the_o bishop_n present_a by_o particular_a subscription_n to_o anathematise_v the_o emperor_n heresy_n as_o they_o be_v please_v to_o call_v it_o and_o to_o promise_v obedience_n to_o paschal_n and_o his_o successor_n 241._o and_o to_o affirm_v what_o the_o church_n affirm_v and_o condemn_v what_o she_o condemn_v have_v by_o this_o mean_v secure_v the_o bishop_n from_o adhere_v to_o the_o emperor_n party_n there_o want_v not_o agent_n to_o solicit_v his_o son_n to_o take_v away_o his_o crown_n from_o he_o and_o the_o first_o thing_n he_o do_v upon_o his_o rebellion_n be_v to_o anathematise_v his_o father_n heresy_n which_o be_v keep_v the_o empire_n in_o spite_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o to_o promise_v obedience_n to_o the_o pope_n as_o the_o bishop_n have_v do_v at_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o diet_n at_o northausen_n 4._o a._n d._n 1105._o he_o call_v god_n to_o witness_v that_o it_o be_v no_o desire_n of_o the_o empire_n which_o make_v he_o take_v his_o father_n government_n from_o he_o but_o if_o he_o will_v obey_v the_o pope_n he_o will_v present_o yield_v himself_o to_o he_o and_o become_v his_o slave_n and_o when_o the_o son_n have_v in_o a_o perfidious_a manner_n seize_v on_o the_o person_n of_o his_o father_n and_o he_o address_v himself_o to_o the_o pope_n legate_n for_o his_o safety_n 597._o he_o plain_o tell_v he_o he_o must_v look_v for_o none_o unless_o he_o will_v public_o declare_v the_o justice_n of_o hildebrand_n and_o his_o own_o unjust_a persecution_n of_o the_o roman_a see_n but_o which_o be_v the_o most_o evident_a testimony_n of_o all_o other_o in_o this_o case_n 318._o henry_n 4._o a_o little_a before_o his_o death_n a._n d._n 1106._o at_o liege_n whither_o he_o be_v force_v to_o retire_v by_o his_o son_n rebellion_n send_v a_o account_n of_o the_o whole_a quarrel_n to_o philip_n of_o france_n etc._n wherein_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o have_v offer_v all_o reasonable_a satisfaction_n to_o the_o pope_n only_o preserve_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o empire_n but_o this_o not_o be_v accept_v in_o a_o most_o unnatural_a manner_n they_o have_v arm_v his_o most_o belove_a son_n his_o absolom_n against_o he_o who_o by_o their_o instigation_n and_o council_n have_v most_o perfidious_o deal_v with_o he_o but_o we_o need_v not_o so_o much_o proof_n of_o this_o since_o baronius_n confess_v that_o the_o son_n have_v no_o great_a cause_n of_o rebel_a against_o his_o father_n than_o that_o he_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o pope_n 6._o and_o afterward_o very_o free_o deliver_v his_o mind_n that_o in_o case_n the_o son_n do_v it_o sincere_o 14._o as_o he_o pretend_v i._n e._n out_o of_o obedience_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n it_o be_v say_v he_o a_o act_n of_o great_a piety_n in_o he_o to_o be_v thus_o cruel_a to_o his_o father_n and_o that_o his_o only_a offence_n be_v that_o he_o do_v not_o bind_v he_o fast_o till_o he_o be_v bring_v to_o himself_o i._n e._n to_o the_o pope_n beck_n o_o the_o admirable_a doctrine_n of_o obedience_n at_o rome_n what_o a_o excellent_a commentary_n be_v this_o upon_o the_o five_o commandment_n and_o the_o thirteent_n to_o the_o roman_n what_o mighty_a care_n have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n always_o take_v to_o preserve_v peace_n and_o unity_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n 562._o the_o historian_n who_o report_v the_o passage_n of_o this_o time_n tell_v we_o there_o be_v never_o know_v so_o dismal_a a_o age_n as_o that_o be_v 1074._o for_o war_n and_o bloodshed_n for_o murder_n and_o parricide_n for_o rapine_n and_o sacrilege_n for_o sedition_n and_o conspiracy_n for_o horrible_a schism_n and_o scandal_n to_o religion_n the_o priest_n oppose_v the_o bishop_n the_o people_n the_o priest_n and_o in_o some_o place_n not_o only_o rob_v the_o church_n burn_v the_o tithe_n but_o trample_v under_o foot_n the_o holy_a eucharist_n that_o be_v consecrate_v by_o such_o who_o pope_n hildebrand_n have_v excommunicate_v and_o must_v we_o after_o all_o this_o believe_v that_o the_o roman_a see_v be_v the_o fountain_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o all_o war_n and_o rebellion_n arise_v from_o cast_v off_o such_o subjection_n to_o the_o pope_n who_o have_v be_v the_o great_a fomenter_n of_o rebellion_n ever_o since_o hildebrand_n time_n and_o the_o disturber_n of_o the_o peace_n of_o christendom_n for_o we_o be_v not_o to_o imagine_v that_o this_o quarrel_n end_v with_o henry_n 4._o for_o it_o be_v revive_v again_o in_o henry_n the_o fifth_n time_n between_o pope_n paschal_n and_o he_o and_o the_o pope_n grant_v he_o the_o privilege_n which_o his_o father_n contend_v for_o but_o afterward_o revoke_v his_o own_o grant_n perjury_n be_v no_o sin_n at_o rome_n in_o so_o holy_a a_o cause_n and_o raise_v a_o rebellion_n in_o the_o empire_n against_o he_o and_o notwithstanding_o several_a agreement_n make_v between_o he_o and_o the_o successive_a pope_n can_v enjoy_v no_o last_a peace_n in_o his_o time_n upon_o their_o account_n and_o die_v at_o last_o without_o issue_n go_v to_o suppress_v a_o new_a rebellion_n after_o his_o death_n conradus_n be_v to_o succeed_v as_o sister_n son_n to_o henry_n 5._o lotharius_n by_o the_o art_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n be_v set_v up_o in_o opposition_n to_o he_o he_o be_v fain_o to_o part_v with_o the_o right_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o satisfy_v the_o pope_n who_o make_v he_o receive_v the_o imperial_a crown_n at_o his_o foot_n in_o the_o time_n of_o conradus_n who_o succeed_v lotharius_n the_o pope_n encourage_v guelfo_n the_o duke_n of_o bavaria_n in_o a_o rebellion_n against_o he_o from_o who_o the_o two_o love_a faction_n of_o guelph_n and_o gibelline_n have_v their_o beginning_n it_o will_v be_v endless_a to_o relate_v the_o disturbance_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o contention_n of_o several_a pope_n about_o their_o authority_n with_o frederick_n barbarossa_n philippus_n suevus_n otho_fw-la 4._o frederick_n 2._o ludovicus_n bavarus_n and_o other_o emperor_n till_o such_o time_n as_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v lose_v in_o carolus_n 4._o or_o if_o we_o shall_v give_v a_o account_n of_o all_o the_o war_n and_o rebellion_n and_o sedition_n and_o quarrel_n which_o happen_v mere_o upon_o pretence_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n in_o our_o own_o nation_n or_o in_o france_n or_o elsewhere_o but_o these_o may_v at_o present_a suffice_v to_o give_v testimony_n what_o a_o excellent_a instrument_n of_o peace_n to_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o authority_n challenge_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v and_o that_o authority_n still_o vindicate_v and_o assert_v in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n §_o 6._o 2._o but_o although_o such_o civil_a disturbance_n have_v happen_v by_o the_o contention_n about_o the_o papal_a authority_n church_n yet_o they_o may_v say_v the_o church_n have_v have_v its_o unity_n still_o as_o long_o as_o they_o be_v unite_v in_o the_o same_o head_n for_o this_o they_o look_v on_o as_o the_o great_a foundation_n of_o unity_n for_o say_v they_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o body_n consist_v in_o the_o conjunction_n of_o the_o member_n with_o the_o head_n and_o then_o
daughter_n marocia_n son_n by_o pope_n sergius_n come_v to_o be_v pope_n himself_o 6._o when_o as_o platina_n say_v it_o grow_v to_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o pope_n to_o null_a all_o that_o their_o predecessor_n have_v do_v be_v not_o these_o goodly_a head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o mean_a time_n and_o do_v not_o they_o keep_v the_o church_n in_o great_a unity_n under_o their_o agreeable_a conduct_n methinks_v the_o providence_n of_o god_n be_v as_o much_o concern_v to_o preserve_v holiness_n and_o peace_n as_o faith_n in_o the_o world_n and_o be_v not_o these_o excellent_a instrument_n for_o do_v it_o baronius_n grant_v the_o act_n of_o stephanus_n to_o be_v such_o as_o the_o most_o barbarous_a nation_n can_v not_o endure_v to_o hear_v of_o and_o be_v too_o bad_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o all_o the_o follow_a age_n he_o call_v iron_n for_o its_o rust_n and_o barrenness_n 1._o and_o leaden_a for_o its_o badness_n and_o dulness_n and_o confess_v that_o monster_n of_o impurity_n then_o reign_v in_o the_o apostolical_a see_v that_o infinite_a evil_n spring_v from_o thence_o and_o horrible_a tragoedy_n and_o mischief_n not_o to_o be_v speak_v of_o and_o yet_o a_o very_a catholic_n faith_n and_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n must_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v there_o infallible_o all_o this_o while_n but_o if_o all_o their_o faith_n and_o unity_n be_v of_o such_o a_o kind_a as_o be_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o shall_v think_v baronius_n may_v have_v say_v more_o in_o admiration_n of_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n in_o preserve_v the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o unity_n among_o the_o devil_n in_o hell_n for_o the_o scripture_n tell_v we_o they_o believe_v and_o tremble_v and_o our_o saviour_n say_v that_o the_o devil_n kingdom_n can_v stand_v if_o it_o be_v divide_v against_o itself_o and_o these_o be_v clear_a and_o strong_a testimony_n than_o can_v be_v bring_v of_o the_o faith_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n when_o such_o horrid_a wickedness_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o have_v have_v dominion_n in_o it_o and_o that_o church_n be_v therein_o unlike_o the_o devil_n kingdom_n that_o it_o be_v divide_v against_o itself_o in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o this_o century_n pope_n stephen_n be_v cast_v into_o prison_n and_o there_o strangle_v 6._o as_o baronius_n prove_v from_o his_o epitaph_n and_o now_o the_o roman_a faction_n prevail_v they_o make_v one_o romanus_n pope_n the_o first_o and_o only_a thing_n he_o do_v be_v to_o condemn_v all_o that_o stephen_n have_v do_v as_o platina_n onuphrius_n and_o ciacconius_n all_o agree_v but_o he_o continue_v not_o much_o above_o four_o month_n after_o he_o theodorus_n who_o hold_v out_o about_o twenty_o day_n and_o follow_v the_o step_n of_o romanus_n to_o he_o succeed_v john_n 10._o as_o platina_n call_v he_o of_o the_o same_o faction_n who_o set_v all_o formosus_fw-la his_o act_n to_o right_n again_o condemn_v all_o that_o stephen_n have_v do_v in_o a_o council_n at_o ravenna_n whither_o he_o be_v drive_v by_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o faction_n at_o rome_n against_o he_o where_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o seventy_o four_o bishop_n the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n under_o stephen_n be_v burn_v in_o which_o the_o ordination_n of_o formosus_fw-la be_v null_v and_o sergius_n benedictus_n and_o marinus_n be_v anathematise_v for_o be_v instrument_n in_o the_o act_n against_o formosus_fw-la the_o next_o pope_n benedict_n escape_v without_o any_o thing_n but_o a_o dull_a epitaph_n but_o leo_n his_o successor_n have_v not_o be_v above_o forty_o day_n in_o the_o place_n but_o he_o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n by_o one_o of_o his_o servant_n who_o be_v make_v pope_n in_o his_o place_n and_o seven_o month_n after_o he_o be_v serve_v the_o same_o way_n by_o sergius_n who_o now_o at_o last_o recover_v the_o popedom_n and_o the_o great_a thing_n he_o do_v be_v to_o condemn_v formosus_fw-la again_o and_o all_o who_o have_v appear_v for_o he_o so_o that_o now_o as_o sigebert_n say_v nothing_o be_v talk_v of_o so_o much_o as_o ordination_n and_o exordination_n and_o superordination_n by_o the_o contrary_a act_n of_o these_o pope_n to_o one_o another_o baronius_n confess_v this_o sergius_n to_o have_v be_v a_o man_n of_o a_o most_o infamous_a and_o dissolute_a life_n 3._o after_o his_o death_n theodora_n be_v not_o at_o rest_n till_o she_o have_v get_v her_o gallant_a to_o be_v pope_n under_o the_o name_n of_o john_n 11._o and_o what_o manner_n of_o cardinal_n 14._o say_v baronius_n may_v we_o imagine_v such_o a_o pope_n will_v make_v but_o marozia_n her_o daughter_n be_v not_o so_o well_o please_v with_o he_o for_o by_o her_o order_n his_o brother_n be_v kill_v in_o his_o presence_n and_o he_o put_v into_o prison_n and_o there_o smother_v 2._o after_o he_o say_v luitprandus_fw-la her_o own_o son_n by_o pope_n sergius_n be_v make_v pope_n 12._o who_o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n by_o his_o brother_n albericus_n who_o be_v not_o please_v with_o stephen_n who_o follow_v he_o 1._o he_o be_v set_v upon_o and_o so_o wound_v and_o deform_v thereby_o that_o he_o dare_v not_o let_v his_o face_n be_v see_v and_o the_o sedition_n say_v platina_n continue_v so_o high_a in_o his_o time_n that_o he_o can_v do_v no_o great_a thing_n at_o last_o alberic_n son_n call_v octavianus_n get_v possession_n of_o the_o see_v under_o the_o name_n of_o john_n 13._o or_o 12._o as_o oâ—hers_n beside_o platina_n call_v he_o who_o be_v such_o a_o monster_n for_o all_o wickedness_n that_o otho_n the_o emperor_n be_v call_v into_o italy_n to_o displace_v he_o who_o call_v a_o council_n wherein_o he_o be_v accuse_v for_o ordain_v a_o deacon_n in_o a_o stable_a 15._o and_o make_v a_o bishop_n of_o ten_o year_n of_o age_n but_o these_o be_v small_a fault_n to_o his_o adultery_n sacrilege_n cruelty_n drink_v health_n to_o the_o devil_n and_o at_o dice_n call_v upon_o the_o devil_n for_o help_n when_o these_o accusation_n be_v send_v to_o he_o from_o the_o council_n he_o only_o threaten_v to_o excommunicate_v they_o all_o if_o they_o choose_v another_o pope_n against_o he_o but_o they_o not_o regard_v his_o threaten_a depose_v he_o and_o choose_v leo_fw-la 8._o etc._n in_o his_o place_n here_o baronius_n storm_v unreasonable_o that_o a_o council_n shall_v take_v upon_o it_o to_o depose_v a_o pope_n though_o so_o abominable_o bad_a as_o he_o confess_v this_o man_n to_o have_v be_v 33._o and_o make_v they_o guilty_a of_o a_o intolerable_a error_n and_o heresy_n in_o so_o do_v because_o it_o imply_v their_o believe_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n do_v depend_v on_o the_o worth_n of_o the_o person_n and_o therefore_o he_o detest_v leo_n as_o a_o schismatical_a pope_n and_o to_o make_v sure_a of_o a_o schism_n after_o the_o infamous_a death_n of_o john_n 13._o being_n kill_v in_o the_o act_n of_o adultery_n the_o opposite_a faction_n in_o rome_n choose_v benedict_n 5._o to_o succeed_v he_o who_o be_v carry_v away_o prisoner_n by_o otho_n into_o germany_n but_o before_o his_o death_n john_n 13._o call_v a_o council_n wherein_o he_o null_v all_o the_o act_n of_o the_o other_o council_n 7._o and_o pronounce_v they_o schismatic_n and_o decree_v that_o all_o that_o be_v ordain_v by_o they_o must_v be_v re-ordained_n be_v not_o here_o now_o a_o most_o admirable_a unity_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n after_o leo_n another_o john_n be_v choose_v by_o the_o emperor_n party_n but_o as_o platina_n say_v it_o be_v now_o grow_v customary_a to_o depose_v pope_n they_o drive_v he_o away_o by_o sedition_n against_o he_o be_v first_o imprison_v by_o rotfredus_fw-la and_o then_o expel_v the_o city_n but_o they_o suffer_v sufficient_o for_o it_o by_o the_o severity_n of_o otho_n against_o they_o the_o next_o pope_n benedict_n 6._o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n by_o the_o other_o faction_n and_o there_o strangle_v or_o famish_v john_n 14._o come_n to_o his_o end_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n die_v in_o prison_n by_o the_o faction_n of_o ferrucius_n the_o father_n of_o boniface_n 7._o who_o be_v drive_v away_o from_o rome_n after_o his_o be_v make_v pope_n after_o who_o benedict_n 7._o be_v set_v up_o and_o john_n succeed_v he_o boniface_n faction_n recover_v again_o he_o be_v for_o a_o few_o month_n restore_v to_o the_o popedom_n against_o greg._n 5._o the_o faction_n of_o crescentius_n set_v up_o one_o joh._n 17._o who_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v deprive_v of_o his_o eye_n and_o the_o popedom_n together_o and_o a_o little_a after_o of_o his_o life_n but_o these_o faction_n in_o rome_n do_v not_o end_v with_o this_o century_n for_o in_o the_o next_o a._n d._n 1044_o we_o find_v a_o new_a schism_n break_v out_o on_o the_o account_n of_o they_o we_o be_v content_v
to_o take_v the_o story_n as_o baronius_n relate_v it_o in_o that_o year_n benedict_n 9_o be_v make_v pope_n by_o the_o faction_n of_o the_o count_n of_o tusculum_n frascati_fw-la out_o of_o opposition_n to_o which_o and_o dislike_v of_o benedict_n the_o people_n of_o rome_n depose_v he_o and_o set_v up_o sylvester_n 3._o who_o get_v the_o popedom_n by_o simony_n and_o enjoy_v it_o but_o three_o month_n when_o the_o tusculan_a faction_n again_o prevail_a sylvester_n be_v depose_v and_o benedict_n restore_v but_o find_v himself_o hateful_a to_o the_o people_n he_o resign_v to_o john_n call_v gregory_n 6._o or_o as_o platina_n say_v some_o affirm_v sell_v it_o to_o he_o otto_n frisingensis_n say_v these_o three_o sit_v together_o in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o all_o of_o they_o lead_v very_o bad_a life_n as_o he_o hear_v himself_o at_o rome_n but_o baronius_n will_v not_o have_v greg._n 6._o to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o john_n one_o of_o the_o schismatical_a pope_n but_o gratian_n who_o by_o fair_a offer_n not_o to_o be_v call_v simony_n persuade_v the_o other_o three_o to_o part_n with_o their_o place_n get_v the_o possession_n of_o the_o popedom_n alone_o alphons_n ciacconus_fw-la follow_v onuphrius_n in_o say_v that_o his_o name_n be_v joh._n gratianus_n but_o not_o one_o of_o the_o three_o anti-popes_n sit_v together_o wherein_o neither_o baronius_n nor_o he_o can_v sufficient_o clear_v themselves_o if_o he_o be_v distinct_a there_o must_v be_v five_o pope_n at_o the_o same_o time_n for_o this_o greg._n 6._o be_v deprive_v with_o the_o rest_n by_o a_o council_n call_v by_o the_o emperor_n henry_n 3._o at_o sutrium_n for_o baronius_n be_v very_o much_o mistake_v in_o say_v that_o the_o other_o three_o pope_n be_v all_o deprive_v two_o year_n before_o for_o his_o own_o author_n hermannus_n assert_n that_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o false_a pope_n be_v there_o diligent_o discuss_v and_o greg._n 6._o deprive_v for_o simony_n as_o ciacconus_fw-la express_o say_v after_o other_o author_n however_o baronius_n strive_v to_o vindicate_v he_o out_o of_o kindness_n to_o his_o name_n sake_n and_o disciple_n greg._n 7._o and_o clement_n 2._o be_v there_o make_v pope_n who_o enjoy_v it_o but_o a_o little_a time_n be_v poison_v say_v platina_n by_o damasus_n 2._o who_o succeed_v he_o but_o after_o the_o death_n of_o both_o these_o benedict_n 9_o get_v into_o possession_n of_o the_o papacy_n again_o and_o the_o five_o time_n after_o the_o death_n of_o leo_n 9_o in_o who_o time_n a_o great_a controversy_n arise_v again_o about_o re-ordination_a viz._n of_o such_o who_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o simoniacal_a person_n and_o although_o leo_n have_v determine_v in_o council_n that_o upon_o forty_o day_n penance_n they_o may_v perform_v the_o duty_n of_o their_o function_n yet_o it_o appear_v by_o a_o epistle_n of_o petrus_n damiani_n extant_a in_o baronius_n 6._o that_o this_o controversy_n remain_v still_o and_o they_o think_v all_o action_n do_v by_o such_o person_n no_o other_o than_o if_o they_o have_v be_v do_v by_o layman_n but_o we_o find_v nothing_o do_v in_o it_o to_o suppress_v this_o heresy_n as_o he_o call_v it_o although_o he_o earnest_o desire_v the_o pope_n to_o condemn_v it_o we_o be_v now_o falleâ—_n into_o the_o time_n of_o hildebrand_n who_o cause_v benedict_n 10._o to_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o papacy_n before_o he_o come_v to_o it_o himself_o for_o he_o call_v together_o the_o discontent_a cardinal_n at_o sienna_n where_o they_o discard_a benedict_n and_o choose_v nicolaus_n 2._o the_o schism_n that_o happen_v in_o his_o own_o time_n i_o have_v already_o speak_v to_o which_o i_o shall_v therefore_o pass_v by_o as_o likewise_o the_o other_o that_o follow_v upon_o the_o opposition_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o emperor_n although_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v that_o there_o can_v be_v great_a division_n among_o man_n than_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o those_o two_o faction_n especial_o after_o they_o come_v to_o be_v distinguish_v by_o the_o name_n of_o guelph_n and_o gibelline_n it_o be_v ordinary_a for_o they_o to_o murder_v each_o other_o wherever_o they_o meet_v for_o a_o mighty_a demonstration_n of_o the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o shall_v only_o now_o inquire_v whether_o all_o these_o schism_n and_o faction_n happen_v among_o they_o only_o on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o emperor_n and_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o agreement_n among_o themselves_o be_v only_o from_o that_o external_a opposition_n and_o when_o that_o cease_v new_a faction_n and_o schism_n break_v forth_o among_o they_o of_o which_o italy_n be_v so_o full_a that_o the_o election_n of_o pope_n become_v the_o work_n of_o year_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o heat_n which_o be_v among_o they_o but_o i_o meddle_v not_o with_o these_o faction_n in_o election_n although_o they_o be_v no_o great_a indication_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n among_o they_o but_o i_o shall_v only_o touch_v at_o the_o great_a schism_n for_o continuance_n ever_o they_o have_v among_o they_o as_o their_o historian_n reckon_v it_o which_o last_v with_o great_a animosity_n for_o fifty_o year_n together_o in_o which_o all_o the_o prince_n of_o christendom_n be_v concern_v and_o one_o party_n condemn_v the_o other_o with_o the_o great_a bitterness_n and_o condemn_v all_o the_o act_n do_v by_o the_o other_o and_o pronounce_v they_o null_n and_o void_a this_o be_v begin_v upon_o the_o election_n of_o vrban_n 6._o at_o which_o the_o cardinal_n declare_v a_o force_n by_o the_o soldier_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n when_o they_o be_v withdraw_v from_o thence_o to_o a_o place_n of_o safety_n choose_v another_o pope_n viz._n clem._n 7._o who_o sit_v in_o france_n as_o vrban_n and_o his_o successor_n do_v in_o rome_n he_o make_v twenty_o seven_o cardinal_n and_o petrus_n de_fw-fr luna_n or_o benedict_n 13._o succeed_v he_o and_o notwithstanding_o all_o the_o endeavour_n can_v be_v use_v to_o suppress_v this_o schism_n it_o still_o continue_a and_o the_o mean_n for_o that_o end_n do_v rather_o increase_v it_o as_o the_o council_n of_o pisa_n which_o instead_o of_o two_o pope_n make_v three_o set_v up_o alexander_n 5._o beside_o greg._n 12._o and_o benedict_n 13._o and_o after_o he_o john_n 23._o be_v choose_v at_o bononia_n and_o although_o afterward_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n deprive_v john_n 23._o and_o benedict_n 13._o and_o choose_v martin_n 5._o yet_o benedict_n never_o yield_v and_o after_o his_o death_n the_o cardinal_n that_o be_v with_o he_o choose_v clem._n 8._o against_o martin_n 5._o who_o be_v so_o far_o from_o yield_v he_o to_o be_v true_a pope_n that_o they_o rather_o choose_v to_o rot_v in_o prison_n as_o they_o do_v and_o so_o say_v ciacconius_n this_o schism_n be_v end_v after_o fifty_o two_o year_n 7._o which_o have_v give_v so_o great_a disturbance_n to_o the_o whole_a christian_n world_n one_o may_v have_v imagine_v now_o when_o council_n be_v call_v for_o that_o purpose_n that_o a_o end_n shall_v thereby_o be_v put_v to_o these_o schism_n among_o they_o but_o it_o be_v so_o far_o otherwise_o that_o we_o find_v another_o schism_n begin_v in_o that_o church_n not_o long_o after_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n which_o choose_v felix_n 5._o in_o opposition_n to_o eugenius_n 4._o where_o there_o be_v not_o only_a pope_n against_o pope_n but_o council_n against_o council_n too_o eugenius_n sit_v at_o that_o time_n with_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n 2._o we_o find_v council_n against_o council_n again_o that_o at_o pisa_n and_o the_o lateran_n at_o râ—me_n both_o call_v general_n council_n and_o condemn_v each_o other_o by_o which_o we_o see_v how_o far_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v from_o be_v free_a from_o dangerous_a schism_n in_o itself_o and_o therefore_o have_v no_o cause_n to_o object_v they_o to_o other_o the_o only_a thing_n plead_v in_o answer_n to_o this_o charge_n of_o their_o numerous_a schism_n be_v that_o these_o be_v most_o of_o they_o controversy_n concern_v election_n of_o pope_n which_o be_v all_o the_o salvo_fw-la molanus_n have_v for_o it_o at_o the_o end_n of_o onuphrius_n his_o chronologie_n but_o what_o be_v that_o to_o the_o purpose_n since_o the_o question_n be_v which_o of_o they_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n with_o who_o the_o member_n be_v to_o be_v unite_v and_o all_o those_o who_o be_v not_o unite_v with_o he_o who_o they_o account_v the_o true_a head_n must_v be_v as_o much_o in_o schism_n as_o they_o who_o renounce_v all_o subjection_n to_o the_o pope_n for_o be_v not_o those_o as_o much_o in_o rebellion_n who_o set_v up_o a_o usurper_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n as_o they_o who_o deny_v he_o to_o be_v their_o prince_n
and_o to_o have_v any_o authority_n over_o they_o because_o they_o look_v on_o themselves_o as_o a_o free_a state_n there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o lawful_a head_n of_o the_o church_n by_o their_o own_o principle_n and_o only_o they_o be_v true_o unite_v to_o the_o church_n who_o be_v in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o lawful_a head_n and_o therefore_o it_o follow_v upon_o their_o own_o principle_n that_o they_o must_v be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o schism_n who_o be_v unite_v with_o any_o other_o than_o the_o true_a head_n what_o then_o signify_v the_o boast_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n if_o they_o can_v prevent_v the_o fall_n of_o their_o member_n into_o such_o dangerous_a schism_n to_o what_o purpose_n be_v it_o to_o tell_v we_o of_o one_o head_n of_o the_o church_n to_o who_o all_o must_v submit_v if_o there_o have_v be_v several_a pretender_n to_o that_o headship_n and_o the_o church_n have_v be_v a_o long_a time_n divide_v which_o of_o they_o be_v the_o true_a unless_o all_o their_o unity_n come_v to_o this_o at_o last_o that_o they_o have_v a_o excellent_a unity_n among_o they_o if_o they_o can_v all_o agree_v and_o such_o a_o unity_n may_v be_v have_v any_o where_o but_o if_o all_o be_v agree_v what_o need_v any_o mean_n of_o agreement_n by_o one_o universal_a head_n or_o what_o can_v that_o universal_a head_n signify_v to_o make_v unity_n when_o his_o title_n to_o his_o headship_n become_v a_o cause_n of_o great_a division_n may_v not_o we_o say_v upon_o better_a ground_n that_o take_v away_o the_o pope_n authority_n will_v tend_v much_o more_o to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n since_o that_o have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o so_o great_a disturbance_n in_o the_o world_n and_o be_v to_o this_o day_n of_o one_o of_o the_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o as_o thing_n now_o stand_v in_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o fountain_n of_o unity_n that_o he_o be_v much_o rather_o the_o head_n of_o contention_n and_o the_o great_a cause_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n §_o 7._o 3._o the_o difference_n have_v be_v as_o great_a in_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o out_o of_o it_o government_n both_z as_o to_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o doctrine_n 1._o for_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o government_n have_v not_o the_o controversy_n between_o the_o regulars_n and_o secular_o among_o they_o even_o here_o in_o england_n be_v manage_v with_o as_o much_o heat_n and_o warmth_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n as_o between_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o the_o dissenter_n from_o it_o neither_o be_v this_o any_o late_o start_v controversy_n among_o they_o but_o have_v continue_v ever_o since_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n and_o their_o pretence_n of_o exemption_n from_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n and_o encroach_a upon_o the_o office_n of_o the_o parochial_a clergy_n for_o no_o soon_o do_v the_o friar_n begin_v public_o under_o pretence_n of_o privilege_n to_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o preach_v without_o licence_n from_o the_o bishop_n where_o they_o please_v and_o to_o take_v other_o office_n of_o the_o parochial_a clergy_n out_o of_o their_o hand_n but_o great_a opposition_n be_v make_v against_o they_o by_o all_o the_o learned_a man_n who_o be_v friend_n to_o the_o episcopal_a power_n and_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o concernment_n for_o we_o to_o understand_v i_o shall_v give_v a_o faithful_a account_n of_o it_o from_o the_o best_a writer_n of_o their_o own_o church_n assoon_o as_o the_o monastic_a order_n be_v find_v to_o be_v very_o serviceable_a to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v think_v convenient_a to_o keep_v they_o in_o a_o immediate_a dependence_n upon_o the_o pope_n in_o whatever_o country_n they_o be_v from_o hence_o come_v the_o great_a favour_n of_o pope_n to_o they_o and_o their_o willingness_n to_o grant_v they_o almost_o what_o privilege_n they_o desire_v because_o receive_v they_o only_o from_o the_o plenitude_n of_o the_o pope_n power_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o maintain_v and_o defend_v that_o from_o whence_o they_o derive_v they_o at_o first_o when_o they_o lead_v a_o more_o proper_o monastic_a life_n the_o privilege_n grant_v they_o seem_v to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o exempt_n they_o from_o some_o trouble_n which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o it_o either_o relate_n to_o their_o person_n or_o the_o estate_n they_o enjoy_v after_o this_o they_o begin_v to_o complain_v of_o the_o number_n of_o people_n flock_v to_o their_o church_n as_o inconsistent_a with_o their_o private_a and_o retire_a life_n from_o hence_o we_o first_o read_v that_o public_a mass_n by_o the_o bishop_n be_v forbid_v in_o monastery_n 43._o to_o prevent_v a_o concourse_n of_o people_n and_o especial_o of_o woman_n to_o they_o but_o a_o long_a time_n after_o this_o they_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n and_o meddle_v no_o more_o in_o ecclesiastical_a than_o in_o secular_a matter_n 25._o so_o charles_n m._n in_o his_o capitular_a command_v they_o to_o keep_v within_o their_o monastery_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o their_o bishop_n and_o to_o meddle_v in_o no_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n without_o the_o express_a command_n of_o the_o bishop_n but_o as_o the_o pope_n increase_v their_o authority_n the_o monk_n enlarge_v their_o privilege_n and_o procure_v exemption_n from_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n which_o yet_o be_v not_o please_v to_o those_o who_o value_v the_o church_n peace_n above_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o monastic_a order_n these_o exemption_n be_v therefore_o high_o condemn_v by_o st._n bernard_n senon_n though_o a_o monk_n himself_o as_o tend_v to_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a government_n and_o by_o ivo_n carnotensis_n who_o say_v 4_o he_o grow_v weary_a of_o his_o episcopal_a government_n by_o reason_n of_o they_o petrus_n blesensis_n have_v a_o epistle_n write_v to_o pope_n alexander_n 3._o in_o the_o name_n of_o richard_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n 68_o against_o the_o abbot_n of_o malmsbury_n who_o refuse_v subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o salisbury_n and_o be_v cite_v by_o the_o archbishop_n to_o appear_v before_o he_o for_o his_o contempt_n he_o declare_v he_o will_v be_v subject_a to_o none_o but_o the_o pope_n and_o say_v they_o be_v pitiful_a abbot_n who_o do_v not_o whole_o exempt_v themselves_o from_o the_o bishop_n power_n when_o they_o may_v for_o a_o annual_a pension_n to_o the_o pope_n obtain_v a_o absolute_a exemption_n therefore_o the_o archbishop_n say_v it_o be_v time_n for_o they_o to_o complain_v because_o this_o contagion_n do_v spread_v itself_o far_o and_o the_o abbot_n set_v themselves_o against_o their_o bishop_n and_o metropolitan_o and_o the_o pope_n by_o indulge_v these_o thing_n do_v command_v disobedience_n and_o rebellion_n and_o arm_v the_o child_n against_o their_o father_n but_o these_o and_o many_o other_o complaint_n signify_v nothing_o in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n as_o long_o as_o their_o profit_n and_o interest_n be_v advance_v by_o it_o and_o although_o we_o read_v of_o many_o affront_n which_o the_o monk_n put_v upon_o the_o bishop_n before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n yet_o their_o insolency_n grow_v the_o high_a when_o they_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o preach_v in_o parochial_a church_n and_o hear_v confession_n without_o the_o bishop_n leave_n thence_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n publish_v the_o book_n de_fw-fr periculis_fw-la novissimorum_fw-la temporum_fw-la which_o although_o write_v by_o s._n amour_n go_v abroad_o in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o the_o divine_n there_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o wherein_o a_o character_n be_v give_v of_o those_o person_n who_o shall_v make_v the_o last_o time_n so_o troublesome_a 18._o they_o shall_v be_v lover_n of_o themselves_o not_o endure_v reproof_n covetous_a both_o of_o riches_n and_o applause_n high-minded_a because_o they_o will_v not_o be_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n 2._o but_o be_v set_v before_o they_o and_o therefore_o disobedient_a to_o their_o spiritual_a father_n and_o such_o as_o these_o be_v say_v to_o creep_v into_o house_n which_o the_o ordinary_a gloss_n expound_v of_o those_o who_o enter_v into_o the_o house_n of_o those_o who_o be_v under_o another_o charge_n these_o enter_v not_o by_o the_o door_n as_o the_o rector_n of_o church_n do_v but_o steal_v into_o they_o like_o thief_n and_o robber_n and_o lead_v captive_a silly_a woman_n be_v their_o set_v they_o against_o the_o bishop_n and_o persuade_v they_o to_o a_o monastic_a life_n these_o be_v likewise_o false_a teacher_n who_o though_o never_o so_o learned_a and_o holy_a teach_v without_o be_v send_v and_o none_o be_v due_o send_v but_o such_o as_o be_v choose_v and_o
injury_n the_o bishop_n have_v do_v the_o jesuit_n in_o forbid_v they_o to_o preach_v without_o licenses_fw-la from_o he_o or_o till_o such_o time_n as_o they_o produce_v those_o which_o they_o have_v from_o his_o predecessor_n then_o they_o declare_v the_o bishop_n see_v to_o be_v vacant_a and_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v publish_v in_o the_o church_n that_o the_o jesuit_n do_v not_o need_v any_o licence_n from_o the_o bishop_n they_o null_a all_o censure_n against_o they_o recall_v all_o order_n publish_v by_o the_o bishop_n for_o the_o good_a government_n of_o his_o diocese_n the_o bishop_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n private_o send_v monitory_a letter_n to_o the_o people_n to_o bear_v the_o present_a persecution_n with_o patience_n but_o by_o no_o mean_n to_o associate_v with_o or_o to_o hear_v those_o excommunicate_v person_n who_o have_v offer_v such_o affront_n to_o his_o authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n by_o which_o mean_n the_o people_n not_o be_v prevail_v upon_o they_o with_o a_o great_a sum_n of_o money_n procure_v some_o secular_a judge_n to_o form_v a_o judicial_a process_n against_o the_o bishop_n for_o sedition_n to_o which_o end_n they_o suborn_v witness_n against_o he_o but_o can_v make_v evidence_n of_o nothing_o tend_v to_o sedition_n but_o forbid_v the_o jesuit_n to_o preach_v this_n not_o take_v they_o attempt_v another_o way_n to_o expose_v he_o to_o contempt_n upon_o the_o sacred_a day_n of_o their_o holy_a father_n ignatius_n they_o put_v their_o scholar_n in_o mascarade_n and_o so_o personate_n the_o bishop_n and_o his_o clergy_n they_o make_v a_o procession_n through_o the_o town_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o day_n and_o sing_v the_o pater_fw-la noster_fw-la and_o ave_fw-la maria_n as_o they_o go_v with_o horrible_a blasphemy_n pervert_v both_o of_o they_o to_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o his_o party_n instead_o of_o say_v libera_fw-la nos_fw-la à _fw-la malo_fw-la they_o say_v libera_fw-la nos_fw-la à _fw-la palafox_n which_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o other_o have_v the_o episcopal_a staff_n hang_v at_o a_o horse_n tail_n and_o the_o mitre_n on_o their_o stirrup_n to_o let_v they_o see_v how_o much_o they_o have_v it_o under_o their_o foot_n other_o sing_v lampoon_n against_o the_o bishop_n other_o do_v such_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v repeat_v which_o be_v part_n of_o this_o glorious_a triumph_n of_o the_o jesuit_n over_o the_o bishop_n and_o his_o authority_n but_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o this_o excessive_a jollity_n the_o king_n of_o spain_n navy_n arrive_v wherein_o the_o king_n command_n be_v bring_v for_o remove_v the_o viceroy_n who_o be_v the_o great_a friend_n of_o the_o jesuit_n the_o news_n of_o this_o abate_v their_o heat_n and_o the_o bishop_n secret_o convey_v himself_o into_o his_o palace_n which_o the_o people_n hear_v of_o run_v with_o incredible_a number_n to_o embrace_v he_o for_o several_a day_n together_o upon_o which_o the_o jesuit_n complain_v to_o the_o old_a viceroy_n of_o a_o sedition_n and_o obtain_v from_o he_o a_o command_n to_o the_o chapter_n not_o to_o yield_v to_o the_o bishop_n jurisdiction_n which_o cause_v a_o great_a division_n among_o they_o one_o part_n adhere_v to_o the_o bishop_n and_o another_o to_o the_o jesuit_n the_o bishop_n therefore_o see_v the_o difference_n to_o rise_v high_o and_o the_o schism_n to_o be_v great_a and_o the_o miserable_a condition_n the_o church_n be_v in_o among_o they_o be_v fain_o to_o submit_v and_o promise_v to_o innovate_v nothing_o but_o to_o wait_v the_o pope_n decision_n not_o long_o after_o another_o ship_n arrive_v from_o spain_n with_o a_o express_a from_o the_o king_n wherein_o the_o viceroy_n be_v command_v immediate_o to_o surrender_v his_o government_n and_o be_v severe_o rebuke_v for_o assist_v the_o jesuit_n against_o the_o bishop_n and_o all_o the_o act_n in_o that_o matter_n be_v null_v by_o the_o king_n authority_n but_o the_o jesuit_n according_a to_o their_o usual_a integrity_n give_v out_o just_a the_o contrary_n to_o the_o order_n receive_v and_o frame_v letter_n on_o purpose_n which_o they_o disperse_v among_o the_o people_n but_o these_o art_n never_o hold_v long_o when_o the_o viceroy_n successor_n be_v establish_v the_o truth_n break_v forth_o and_o the_o bishop_n return_v to_o the_o exercise_n of_o his_o former_a authority_n but_o notwithstanding_o the_o king_n declaration_n and_o the_o pope_n breve_fw-la be_v now_o publish_v among_o they_o the_o jesuit_n persist_v still_o in_o their_o obstinate_a disobedience_n and_o although_o excommunicate_v by_o the_o bishop_n yet_o continue_v to_o preach_v and_o act_v as_o before_o and_o hereby_o we_o have_v a_o plain_a discovery_n what_o a_o mighty_a regard_n the_o jesuit_n have_v to_o the_o papal_a see_v if_o it_o once_o oppose_v their_o design_n and_o what_o a_o effectual_a instrument_n of_o peace_n and_o unity_n the_o pope_n authority_n be_v for_o they_o present_o find_v way_n enough_o to_o decline_v the_o force_n of_o the_o pope_n bull._n for_o 1._o they_o say_v it_o can_v have_v no_o force_n there_o because_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v by_o the_o council_n of_o the_o indies_n it_o seem_v pasce_fw-la oves_fw-la and_o dabo_fw-la tibi_fw-la clave_n etc._n etc._n signify_v nothing_o in_o the_o indies_n unless_o the_o king_n council_n please_v or_o rather_o unless_o the_o jesuit_n please_v to_o let_v it_o do_v so_o 2._o they_o plead_v brave_o for_o themselves_o that_o the_o privilege_n grant_v they_o by_o the_o pope_n be_v in_o consideration_n of_o their_o merit_n and_o so_o be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o contract_n and_o covenant_n and_o therefore_o can_v not_o be_v revoke_v by_o the_o pope_n 3._o that_o the_o pope_n constitution_n in_o this_o matter_n be_v not_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n and_o law_n which_o be_v not_o receive_v be_v no_o law_n but_o as_o the_o bishop_n well_o urge_v against_o they_o if_o these_o way_n of_o interpret_n the_o pope_n bull_n be_v allow_v his_o authority_n will_v signify_v nothing_o and_o all_o his_o constitution_n shall_v have_v no_o more_o force_n than_o those_o against_o who_o they_o be_v direct_v be_v please_v to_o yield_v to_o they_o and_o it_o will_v be_v impossible_a to_o preserve_v peace_n in_o the_o church_n if_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o offender_n to_o declare_v whether_o the_o law_n against_o they_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v for_o law_n or_o no._n but_o this_o say_v he_o be_v the_o inspiration_n and_o illumination_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o their_o method_n of_o interpret_n the_o papal_a constitution_n which_o he_o hear_v very_o often_o from_o their_o own_o mouth_n in_o the_o frequent_a conference_n he_o have_v with_o they_o about_o these_o matter_n but_o they_o have_v another_o way_n to_o decline_v the_o king_n authority_n for_o the_o king_n and_o his_o council_n be_v all_o layman_n they_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v in_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n by_o which_o mean_n as_o the_o bishop_n say_v they_o make_v themselves_o superior_a both_o to_o king_n and_o pope_n and_o free_a from_o all_o jurisdiction_n either_o spiritual_a or_o temporal_a and_o i_o dare_v appeal_n to_o the_o most_o indifferent_a person_n whether_o any_o doctrine_n broach_v by_o the_o great_a fanatic_n among_o we_o ever_o tend_v more_o to_o the_o dissolution_n of_o government_n the_o countenance_v sedition_n the_o perpetuate_a schism_n in_o the_o church_n than_o these_o of_o the_o jesuit_n do_v and_o therefore_o the_o bishop_n say_v that_o he_o have_v rather_o lay_v down_o his_o life_n than_o by_o yield_v up_o his_o jurisdiction_n expose_v his_o authority_n to_o contempt_n and_o the_o church_n to_o the_o continual_a danger_n of_o schism_n and_o by_o many_o weighty_a argument_n persuade_v the_o pope_n if_o he_o true_o design_v the_o peace_n and_o flourish_a of_o the_o church_n speedy_o and_o effectual_o to_o reform_v the_o whole_a order_n of_o the_o jesuit_n without_o which_o he_o say_v it_o be_v impossible_a especial_o in_o those_o remote_a part_n for_o the_o bishop_n to_o preserve_v any_o authority_n and_o beside_o other_o corruption_n among_o they_o he_o tell_v strange_a story_n of_o their_o way_n of_o propagate_a christian_a religion_n in_o china_n and_o other_o neighbour_n nation_n which_o they_o boast_v so_o much_o of_o at_o this_o distance_n but_o he_o say_v they_o who_o be_v so_o much_o near_a and_o understand_v those_o thing_n better_o have_v cause_n to_o lament_v the_o infinite_a scandal_n which_o they_o give_v to_o the_o christian_a religion_n in_o do_v it_o the_o account_n which_o he_o give_v of_o these_o thing_n this_o bishop_n protest_v he_o send_v to_o the_o pope_n only_o to_o clear_v his_o own_o conscience_n that_o he_o may_v not_o be_v condemn_v at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n for_o conceal_v that_o which_o he_o so_o certain_o know_v to_o be_v true_a by_o those_o who_o be_v eye-witness_n of_o it_o their_o first_o work_n be_v to_o
do_v hold_v that_o it_o be_v only_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n successive_o from_o the_o apostle_n to_o declare_v what_o book_n be_v canonical_a and_o what_o not_o for_o the_o 11._o article_n about_o justification_n he_o say_v the_o controversy_n be_v only_o about_o word_n because_o we_o be_v agree_v that_o god_n alone_o be_v the_o efficient_a cause_n of_o justification_n and_o that_o christ_n and_o his_o passion_n be_v the_o meritorious_a cause_n of_o it_o and_o the_o only_a question_n be_v about_o the_o formal_a cause_n which_o our_o church_n do_v not_o attribute_n to_o the_o act_n of_o faith_n as_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n but_o only_o make_v it_o a_o condition_n of_o our_o be_v justify_v and_o they_o believe_v that_o by_o faith_n we_o obtain_v our_o righteousness_n by_o christ_n so_o that_o he_o can_v find_v no_o difference_n between_o they_o and_o we_o in_o that_o point_n he_o say_v the_o controversy_n about_o merit_n may_v be_v soon_o end_v according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n for_o they_o deny_v as_o well_o as_o we_o article_n 1._o 3._o that_o any_o work_v do_v before_o the_o grace_n of_o christ_n and_o inspiration_n of_o his_o spirit_n can_v merit_v any_o thing_n and_o when_o we_o say_v article_n 12._o that_o good_a work_n which_o follow_v justification_n be_v please_a and_o acceptable_a to_o god_n in_o christ_n if_o by_o that_o we_o mean_v that_o they_o be_v accept_v by_o christ_n in_o order_n to_o a_o reward_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n through_o christ_n that_o be_v all_o the_o sense_n of_o merit_n which_o he_o or_o the_o school_n of_o scotus_n contend_v for_o for_o work_n of_o supererogation_n article_n 14._o he_o say_v our_o church_n condemn_v they_o upon_o that_o ground_n that_o man_n be_v say_v to_o do_v more_o by_o they_o than_o of_o duty_n they_o be_v bind_v to_o do_v which_o be_v general_o understand_v they_o condemn_v he_o say_v as_o well_o as_o we_o because_o we_o can_v do_v no_o good_a work_n which_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o our_o natural_a obligation_n we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o perform_v though_o by_o particular_a precept_n we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o they_o in_o the_o 19_o article_n where_o our_o church_n say_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v err_v not_o only_o in_o their_o live_n and_o manner_n of_o ceremony_n but_o also_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n he_o distinguish_v the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v frequent_o understand_v by_o that_o name_n and_o he_o say_v it_o be_v only_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v not_o err_v and_o not_o that_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o in_o the_o 20._o article_n our_o church_n declare_v that_o the_o church_n ought_v neither_o to_o decree_v any_o thing_n against_o holy_a writ_n so_o beside_o the_o same_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o enforce_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n this_o he_o interpret_v of_o what_o be_v neither_o actual_o nor_o potential_o in_o the_o scripture_n neither_o in_o term_n nor_o by_o consequence_n and_o so_o he_o think_v it_o orthodox_n and_o not_o against_o tradition_n article_n 21._o wherein_o our_o church_n determin_n express_o against_o the_o infallibility_n of_o general_a council_n he_o understand_v it_o only_o of_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o faith_n or_o manner_n which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o common_a opinion_n among_o they_o the_o hard_a article_n one_o will_v think_v to_o bring_v we_o off_o in_o be_v the_o 22._o viz._n that_o the_o romish_a doctrine_n concern_v purgatory_n pardon_n worship_v and_o adoration_n as_o well_o of_o image_n as_o of_o relic_n and_o also_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v a_o fond_a thing_n vain_o invent_v and_o ground_v upon_o no_o warranty_n of_o scripture_n but_o we_o need_v not_o despair_v as_o long_o as_o one_o breed_v up_o in_o the_o school_n of_o scotus_n design_n our_o rescue_n he_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v a_o difficult_a adventure_n but_o what_o will_v not_o subtlety_n and_o kindness_n do_v together_o he_o observe_v very_o cunning_o that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v not_o condemn_v absolute_o and_o in_o themselves_o but_o only_o the_o romish_a doctrine_n about_o they_o and_o therein_o we_o be_v not_o to_o consider_v what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v teach_v but_o what_o we_o apprehend_v they_o teach_v or_o what_o we_o judge_v of_o their_o doctrine_n i._n e._n that_o they_o invocate_v saint_n as_o they_o do_v god_n himself_o that_o purgatory_n destroy_v the_o cross_n of_o christ_n and_o warm_v the_o pope_n kitchen_n that_o pardon_n be_v the_o pope_n bill_n of_o exchange_n whereby_o he_o discharge_v the_o debt_n of_o what_o sinner_n he_o please_v that_o they_o give_v proper_a divine_a worship_n to_o image_n and_o relic_n all_o which_o he_o say_v be_v impious_a doctrine_n and_o we_o do_v well_o to_o condemn_v they_o so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o want_v of_o faith_n but_o want_v of_o wit_n this_o good_a man_n condemn_v we_o for_o which_o if_o we_o attain_v to_o any_o competent_a measure_n of_o whereby_o to_o understand_v their_o doctrine_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o absolute_a peace_n and_o harmony_n between_o we_o this_o grand_a difficulty_n be_v thus_o happy_o remove_v all_o the_o rest_n be_v do_v with_o a_o wet_a finger_n for_o what_o though_o our_o church_n art_n 24._o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n plain_o repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n to_o have_v public_a prayer_n in_o the_o church_n or_o to_o minister_v the_o sacrament_n in_o a_o tongue_n not_o understand_v of_o the_o people_n yet_o what_o can_v hinder_v a_o scotist_n from_o understanding_n by_o the_o scripture_n not_o the_o doctrine_n or_o command_n of_o it_o but_o the_o delivery_n of_o it_o viz._n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v in_o a_o know_a tongue_n nay_o he_o prove_v that_o our_o church_n be_v for_o pray_v in_o latin_a by_o this_o article_n because_o that_o either_o be_v a_o know_a tongue_n or_o aught_o to_o be_v so_o it_o be_v public_o lick_o teach_v every_o where_o and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o understand_v he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o per_fw-la se_fw-la but_o per_fw-la accidens_fw-la that_o it_o be_v so_o i_o suppose_v he_o mean_v the_o latin_a tongue_n be_v not_o to_o blame_v that_o the_o people_n do_v not_o understand_v it_o but_o they_o that_o they_o learn_v their_o lesson_n no_o better_o at_o school_n but_o what_o be_v to_o be_v say_v for_o woman_n who_o do_v not_o think_v themselves_o bind_v to_o go_v to_o school_n to_o learn_v latin_a he_o answer_v very_o plain_o that_o s._n paul_n never_o mean_v they_o for_o he_o speak_v of_o those_o who_o be_v to_o say_v amen_o at_o the_o prayer_n but_o both_o s._n paul_n and_o the_o canon_n law_n he_o tell_v we_o forbid_v woman_n to_o speak_v in_o the_o church_n the_o case_n be_v then_o clear_a s._n paul_n never_o regard_v what_o language_n the_o woman_n use_v and_o it_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n whether_o they_o understand_v their_o prayer_n or_o not_o but_o what_o be_v to_o be_v say_v to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n to_o those_o who_o say_v that_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v say_v only_o in_o a_o know_a tongue_n this_o do_v not_o touch_v our_o church_n at_o all_o he_o think_v because_o in_o some_o college_n the_o prayer_n be_v say_v in_o latin_a but_o although_o that_o be_v a_o know_a tongue_n there_o it_o be_v no_o matter_n as_o long_o as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v put_v in_o the_o word_n only_o that_o clear_v our_o church_n sufficient_o beside_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n speak_v express_o of_o the_o mass_n which_o our_o article_n do_v not_o mention_n but_o only_o public_a prayer_n and_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n speak_v of_o those_o who_o condemn_v it_o as_o contrary_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n but_o our_o church_n only_o condemn_v it_o as_o contrary_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o all_o the_o command_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o the_o command_n of_o christ_n therefore_o our_o church_n declare_v nothing_o against_o faith_n in_o this_o article_n be_v not_o we_o infinite_o oblige_v to_o a_o man_n that_o use_v so_o much_o subtlety_n to_o defend_v our_o church_n from_o errrour_n in_o faith_n but_o that_o which_o be_v most_o considerable_a be_v what_o he_o cite_v from_o canus_n that_o it_o be_v no_o heresy_n to_o condemn_v a_o custom_n or_o law_n of_o the_o church_n if_o it_o be_v not_o of_o something_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n especial_o if_o it_o be_v a_o custom_n introduce_v since_o the_o apostle_n time_n as_o most_o certain_o this_o be_v for_o the_o five_o sacrament_n reject_v
by_o our_o church_n art_n 25._o he_o say_v they_o be_v not_o absolute_o reject_v as_o sacrament_n but_o as_o sacrament_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n which_o they_o yield_v to_o for_o transubstantiation_n which_o be_v utter_o deny_v by_o our_o church_n art_n 28._o he_o very_o subtle_o interpret_v it_o of_o a_o carnal_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n which_o he_o grant_v to_o be_v repugnant_a to_o scripture_n and_o to_o destroy_v the_o nature_n of_o a_o sacrament_n but_o they_o do_v believe_v christ_n body_n to_o be_v present_a after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n and_o so_o our_o church_n do_v not_o condemn_v they_o as_o to_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n assert_v by_o our_o church_n art_n 30._o he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o condemn_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n therein_o which_o only_a anathematize_n those_o who_o make_v it_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o our_o church_n mention_n not_o and_o however_o we_o condemn_v communion_n in_o one_o kind_n canus_n prove_v he_o not_o to_o be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n who_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v err_v therein_o the_o 31_o article_n condemn_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n i.e._n say_v he_o independent_o on_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v propitiatory_a of_o itself_o and_o the_o other_o only_o by_o virtue_n of_o it_o the_o 32._o of_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o priest_n marriage_n he_o understand_v of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n in_o respect_n of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o most_o common_a opinion_n among_o they_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a the_o 34._o about_o tradition_n he_o interpret_v of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o doctrinal_a the_o book_n of_o homily_n approve_v art_n 35._o he_o understand_v as_o they_o do_v book_n approve_v by_o their_o church_n not_o of_o every_o sentence_n contain_v therein_o but_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o he_o grant_v there_o be_v many_o good_a thing_n contain_v therein_o for_o the_o 36._o of_o consecration_n of_o bishop_n and_o minister_n he_o prove_v from_o vasquez_n conink_v arcudius_n and_o innocent_a 4._o that_o our_o church_n have_v all_o the_o essential_o of_o ordination_n require_v in_o scripture_n and_o if_o the_o difference_n of_o form_n of_o word_n do_v null_a our_o ordination_n it_o will_v do_v those_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n too_o the_o last_o article_n he_o examine_v be_v art_n 37._o of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n power_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o pope_n authority_n and_o he_o grant_v that_o the_o king_n may_v be_v allow_v a_o supermacy_n i.e._n such_o as_o may_v not_o be_v take_v away_o by_o any_o one_o as_o his_o superior_a and_o that_o by_o custom_n a_o sufficient_a right_n accrue_v to_o he_o over_o all_o ecclesiastical_a cause_n and_o that_o by_o divine_a and_o natural_a right_n he_o have_v jurisdiction_n over_o all_o ecclesiastical_a person_n so_o far_o as_o the_o public_a good_a be_v concern_v and_o withal_o he_o grant_v that_o we_o yield_v no_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n to_o the_o king_n and_o no_o more_o than_o be_v contend_v for_o by_o the_o french_a and_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n that_o part_n which_o deny_v the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n in_o england_n he_o say_v may_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o pope_n challenge_v england_n to_o be_v a_o fee_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v but_o if_o it_o be_v otherwise_o understand_v he_o make_v use_v of_o many_o scholastic_a distinction_n of_o actus_fw-la signatus_fw-la &_o exercitus_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o sense_n of_o which_o be_v that_o it_o be_v in_o some_o case_n lawful_a for_o a_o temporal_a prince_n to_o withdraw_v his_o obedience_n from_o the_o pope_n but_o leave_v it_o to_o be_v discuss_v whether_o he_o have_v sufficient_a reason_n for_o do_v it_o but_o there_o can_v be_v no_o heresy_n in_o matter_n of_o fact_n it_o remain_v then_o according_a to_o the_o sense_n put_v upon_o our_o article_n by_o he_o with_o the_o help_n of_o his_o scholastic_a subtlety_n we_o differ_v no_o more_o from_o they_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n than_o they_o do_v from_o one_o another_o for_o such_o kind_n of_o distinction_n and_o sense_n be_v they_o force_v to_o use_v and_o put_v upon_o each_o other_o opinion_n to_o excuse_v they_o from_o disagree_v in_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n that_o we_o shall_v not_o enjoy_v the_o benefit_n of_o they_o as_o well_o as_o they_o so_o that_o either_o they_o must_v be_v guilty_a of_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o we_o be_v not_o §_o 16._o 3._o they_o plead_v school_n that_o their_o difference_n be_v only_o confine_v to_o their_o school_n and_o do_v not_o disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n but_o there_o be_v as_o little_a truth_n in_o this_o as_o there_o be_v unity_n in_o their_o church_n as_o plain_o appear_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v already_o be_v the_o controversy_n about_o the_o pope_n temporal_a power_n confine_v to_o the_o school_n do_v not_o that_o make_v for_o several_a age_n as_o great_a disturbance_n in_o the_o church_n as_o be_v ever_o know_v in_o it_o upon_o any_o quarrel_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o controversy_n between_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o monk_n confine_v to_o their_o school_n about_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n in_o former_a time_n or_o in_o the_o renew_n of_o this_o hierarchical_a war_n as_o one_o of_o the_o jansenist_n call_v it_o in_o france_n but_o these_o thing_n be_v at_o large_a discover_v already_o i_o shall_v only_o add_v one_o thing_n more_o which_o seem_v more_o like_o a_o dispute_n of_o the_o school_n between_o the_o several_a order_n among_o they_o about_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n and_o it_o will_v easy_o appear_v that_o wherever_o that_o dispute_n begin_v it_o do_v not_o rest_n in_o the_o school_n if_o we_o consider_v the_o tumult_n and_o disturbance_n which_o have_v be_v make_v only_o on_o the_o account_n of_o it_o this_o controversy_n begin_v in_o the_o school_n about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 14_o century_n when_o scotus_n set_v up_o for_o a_o new_a sect_n in_o opposition_n to_o thomas_n aquinas_n and_o among_o other_o point_n of_o controversy_n he_o make_v choice_n of_o this_o to_o distinguish_v his_o follower_n by_o but_o propose_v it_o himself_o very_o timerous_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o resolution_n of_o it_o in_o his_o book_n on_o the_o sentence_n 10._o however_o his_o follower_n boast_v that_o in_o this_o bless_a quarrel_n he_o be_v send_v for_o from_o oxford_n to_o paris_n scoti_n from_o paris_z to_o cologne_n to_o overthrow_v all_o adversary_n and_o that_o he_o do_v great_a wonder_n every_o where_o but_o however_o this_o be_v there_o be_v some_o not_o long_o after_o he_o who_o bold_o assert_v what_o he_o doubtful_o propose_v of_o who_o franciscus_n mayronis_n be_v account_v the_o first_o after_o he_o petrus_n aureolus_n occam_n and_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o franciscan_n but_o the_o great_a strength_n of_o this_o opinion_n lie_v not_o in_o the_o wit_n and_o subtlety_n of_o the_o defender_n of_o it_o nor_o in_o any_o argument_n from_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n but_o in_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o piety_n of_o it_o i._n e._n that_o it_o tend_v to_o advance_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n for_o after_o the_o worship_n of_o she_o come_v to_o be_v so_o public_a and_o solemn_a in_o their_o church_n i_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o wonder_n that_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o believe_v she_o to_o be_v without_o sin_n i_o much_o rather_o admire_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v all_o their_o canonize_v saint_n to_o have_v be_v so_o too_o and_o i_o be_o sure_a the_o same_o reason_n will_v hold_v for_o they_o all_o but_o this_o opinion_n by_o degree_n obtain_v among_o the_o people_n it_o grow_v scandalous_a for_o any_o man_n to_o oppose_v it_o so_o walsingham_n say_v towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o this_o century_n 1389._o the_o dominican_n preach_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n against_o the_o command_n first_o of_o the_o bishop_n in_o france_n and_o then_o of_o the_o king_n and_o noble_n they_o be_v outlawed_a by_o the_o king_n and_o absolute_o forbid_v to_o go_v out_o of_o their_o own_o convent_v for_o fear_n of_o seduce_v the_o people_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o to_o receive_v any_o one_o more_o into_o their_o order_n 618._o that_o so_o the_o whole_a order_n may_v in_o a_o little_a time_n be_v extinguish_v the_o occasion_n of_o this_o persecution_n arise_v from_o a_o disturbance_n which_o happen_v in_o paris_n upon_o this_o controversy_n one_o joh._n de_fw-fr montesono_fw-it public_o read_v against_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n at_o which_o so_o great_a offence_n be_v take_v that_o he_o be_v convent_v before_o the_o faculty_n of_o sorbonne_n but_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o have_v do_v nothing_o but_o by_o advice_n of_o the_o chief_a of_o his_o order_n
and_o that_o he_o will_v defend_v what_o he_o have_v say_v to_o death_n his_o proposition_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o faculty_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o paris_n upon_o which_o he_o appeal_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o go_v to_o avignon_n to_o clem._n 7._o where_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o dominican_n appear_v for_o he_o and_o the_o university_n against_o he_o by_o their_o deputy_n of_o who_o pet._n de_fw-mi alliaco_fw-it be_v the_o chief_a the_o assertion_n which_o he_o be_v condemn_v for_o relate_v to_o this_o matter_n be_v these_o follow_v as_o they_o be_v write_v in_o a_o manuscript_n of_o petr._n de_fw-fr alliaco_fw-it from_o which_o they_o be_v publish_v by_o the_o late_a author_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n 1._o to_o assert_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v true_a which_o be_v against_o scripture_n be_v most_o express_o contrary_a to_o faith_n this_o be_v condemn_v as_o false_a and_o injurious_a to_o the_o saint_n and_o doctor_n 2._o that_o all_o person_n christ_n only_o except_v have_v not_o derive_v original_a sin_n from_o adam_n be_v express_o against_o faith_n this_o be_v condemn_v as_o false_a scandalous_a presumptuous_a and_o offensive_a to_o pious_a ear_n which_o he_o affirm_v particular_o of_o the_o b._n virgin_n and_o be_v in_o the_o same_o term_n condemn_v 3._o it_o be_v as_o much_o against_o scripture_n to_o exempt_v any_o one_o person_n from_o original_a sin_n beside_o christ_n as_o to_o exempt_v ten_o 4._o it_o be_v more_o against_o scripture_n that_o the_o b.u._n be_v not_o conceive_v in_o original_a sin_n than_o to_o say_v that_o she_o be_v both_o in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n from_o the_o first_o instant_a of_o her_o conception_n or_o sanctification_n 5._o that_o no_o exception_n ought_v to_o be_v allow_v in_o explication_n of_o scripture_n but_o what_o the_o scripture_n itself_o make_v all_o which_o be_v condemn_v as_o the_o former_a against_o these_o censure_n he_o appeal_v to_o the_o pope_n because_o therein_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n thomas_n which_o be_v approve_v by_o the_o church_n be_v condemn_v and_o that_o it_o be_v only_o in_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o determine_v any_o thing_n in_o these_o point_n upon_o this_o the_o university_n publish_v a_o apologetical_a epistle_n wherein_o they_o declare_v that_o they_o will_v rather_o suffer_v any_o thing_n than_o endure_v heresy_n to_o spring_v up_o among_o they_o and_o vindicate_v their_o own_o authority_n in_o their_o censure_n and_o earnest_o beg_v the_o assistance_n of_o all_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n in_o their_o cause_n and_o their_o care_n to_o suppress_v such_o dangerous_a doctrine_n this_o be_v date_v febr._n 14._o a._n d._n 1387._o but_o be_v cite_v to_o avignon_n thither_o they_o send_v the_o deputy_n of_o the_o university_n where_o this_o cause_n be_v debate_v with_o great_a zeal_n and_o earnestness_n about_o a_o year_n time_n and_o at_o last_o the_o university_n censure_n be_v confirm_v and_o joh._n de_fw-fr montesono_fw-it flee_v private_o into_o spain_n but_o the_o dominican_n do_v not_o for_o all_o this_o give_v over_o preach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n upon_o which_o a_o grievous_a perfecution_n be_v raise_v against_o they_o as_o appear_v not_o only_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o walsingham_n 1388._o but_o of_o the_o continuer_n of_o martinus_n polonus_n who_o say_v that_o insurrection_n be_v every_o where_o make_v against_o they_o and_o many_o of_o they_o be_v imprison_v and_o the_o people_n deny_v they_o alm_n and_o oblation_n and_o they_o be_v forbid_v to_o preach_v or_o read_v lecture_n or_o bear_v confession_n in_o so_o much_o that_o they_o be_v make_v he_o say_v the_o scorn_n and_o contempt_n of_o the_o people_n and_o this_o storm_n last_v many_o year_n and_o there_o be_v none_o to_o help_v they_o because_o their_o enemy_n believe_v in_o persecute_v they_o they_o do_v honour_n to_o the_o b._n virgin_n nay_o the_o king_n confessor_n the_o bishop_n of_o eureux_fw-fr be_v force_v to_o recant_v for_o hold_v with_o the_o dominican_n and_o to_o declare_v that_o their_o opinion_n be_v false_a and_o against_o faith_n and_o they_o make_v he_o upon_o his_o knee_n beg_v the_o king_n that_o he_o will_v write_v to_o the_o king_n of_o arragon_n and_o the_o pope_n that_o they_o will_v cause_v joh._n de_fw-fr montesono_fw-it to_o be_v send_v prisoner_n to_o paris_n there_o to_o receive_v condign_a punishment_n the_o next_o year_n a._n d._n 1389._o they_o make_v adam_n de_fw-fr soissons_fw-fr prior_n of_o a_o dominican_n convent_v public_o recant_v the_o same_o doctrine_n before_o the_o university_n and_o stephen_n gontier_n be_v send_v prisoner_n to_o paris_n by_o the_o bishop_n of_o auxerre_n as_o suspect_v of_o heresy_n because_o he_o join_v with_o his_o brethren_n in_o the_o appeal_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o another_o call_v johannes_n ade_n be_v force_v to_o recant_v four_o time_n for_o say_v that_o he_o favour_v the_o opinion_n of_o joh._n de_fw-fr montesono_fw-it but_o these_o trouble_n be_v not_o confine_v only_o to_o france_n for_o not_o long_o after_o sâ—cul_fw-la a._n d._n 1394._o john_n king_n of_o arragon_n publish_v a_o proclamation_n that_o no_o one_o under_o pain_n of_o banishment_n shall_v preach_v or_o dispute_v against_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n concept_n and_o in_o valenciâ—_n one_o moses_n monerus_fw-la be_v banish_v by_o ferdinand_n on_o that_o account_n 1._o because_o the_o tumult_n can_v not_o be_v appease_v without_o it_o lucas_n waddingus_n in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o embassy_n about_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n give_v a_o short_a account_n of_o the_o scandal_n that_o have_v happen_v by_o the_o tumult_n which_o have_v rise_v in_o spain_n and_o elsewhere_o on_o this_o controversy_n which_o he_o dare_v not_o relate_v at_o large_a he_o say_v because_o of_o the_o greatness_n of_o they_o such_o as_o happen_v in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o valencia_n a._n d._n 1344._o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o arragon_n a._n d._n 1398._o in_o barcelona_n a._n d._n 1408._o and_o 1435._o and_o 1437._o in_o catalonia_n a._n d._n 1451._o and_o 1461._o in_o all_o which_o draw_v from_o the_o public_a record_n he_o say_v the_o prince_n be_v force_v to_o use_v their_o utmost_a power_n to_o repress_v they_o for_o the_o present_a and_o prevent_v they_o for_o the_o future_a so_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o murcia_n a._n d._n 1507._o in_o boetica_fw-la or_o andaluzia_n a._n d._n 1503._o in_o castille_n a._n d._n 1480._o the_o like_a scandal_n he_o mention_n in_o germany_n and_o italy_n on_o the_o same_o account_n and_o withal_o he_o say_v that_o these_o continue_v notwithstanding_o all_o the_o endeavour_n of_o pope_n prince_n bishop_n and_o university_n but_o the_o tumult_n he_o say_v that_o happen_v of_o late_a year_n in_o spain_n be_v incredible_o turbulent_a and_o scandalous_a and_o draw_v from_o the_o authentic_a register_n which_o be_v send_v by_o the_o several_a city_n to_o the_o king_n and_o by_o the_o king_n to_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v so_o great_a that_o those_o alone_o be_v enough_o to_o move_v the_o pope_n to_o make_v a_o definition_n in_o this_o controversy_n especial_o consider_v that_o the_o same_o scandal_n have_v continue_v for_o 300_o year_n among_o they_o and_o do_v continue_v still_o notwithstanding_o paul_n 5._o constitution_n which_o be_v no_o wonder_n at_o all_o consider_v what_o the_o bishop_n of_o malaga_n report_n that_o the_o jesuit_n persuade_v the_o people_n to_o defend_v the_o immaculate_a conception_n with_o sword_n and_o fire_n 383._o and_o with_o their_o blood_n and_o i_o now_o only_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o these_o be_v mere_a dispute_n of_o the_o school_n among_o they_o oâ—_n no_o and_o whether_o they_o have_v not_o produce_v as_o great_a disorder_n and_o tumult_n among_o the_o people_n as_o controversy_n about_o point_n of_o faith_n be_v wont_a to_o do_v so_o that_o upon_o the_o whole_a matter_n whether_o we_o respect_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o world_n or_o factious_a dispute_n in_o religion_n i_o see_v no_o advantage_n at_o all_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v above_o other_o and_o therefore_o read_v the_o scripture_n can_v be_v no_o cause_n of_o division_n among_o we_o since_o they_o have_v be_v so_o many_o and_o great_a among_o those_o who_o have_v most_o prudential_o dispense_v or_o rather_o forbid_v it_o which_o be_v the_o thing_n i_o intend_v to_o prove_v chap._n vi_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o reply_n the_o misinterpreting_a scripture_n do_v not_o hinder_v its_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o superstitious_a observation_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o indulgence_n the_o practice_n of_o they_o in_o what_o time_n begin_v on_o what_o occasion_n and_o in_o what_o term_v grant_v of_o the_o indulgence_n in_o jubilee_n in_o the_o church_n at_o rome_n and_o upon_o say_v some_o prayer_n instance_n of_o they_o produce_v what_o opinion_n have_v be_v have_v of_o indulgence_n in_o the_o
who_o shall_v visit_v the_o 12._o church_n and_o their_o own_o cathedral_n all_o lend_v fast_v as_o full_a a_o indulgence_n as_o if_o they_o go_v to_o jerusalem_n and_o beside_o this_o every_o first_o sunday_n in_o the_o month_n as_o great_a a_o indulgence_n i._n e._n i_o suppose_v for_o as_o many_o day_n as_o a_o man_n can_v take_v up_o sand_n in_o both_o hand_n 76._o this_o baronius_n think_v a_o little_a too_o much_o and_o therefore_o reject_v it_o as_o fabulous_a because_o the_o same_o pope_n in_o a_o indulgence_n give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o ferrara_n grant_v but_o a_o year_n of_o criminal_o and_o a_o seven_o part_n of_o venial_n but_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v that_o the_o case_n of_o ancona_n be_v peculiar_a because_o of_o the_o great_a friendship_n that_o city_n have_v show_v to_o the_o pope_n in_o his_o distress_n and_o this_o indulgence_n be_v transcribe_v from_o a_o very_a ancient_a manuscript_n and_o better_o attest_v than_o many_o other_o thing_n which_o he_o never_o dispute_v but_o if_o it_o be_v a_o cheat_n let_v it_o pass_v for_o one_o and_o it_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n to_o i_o whether_o it_o be_v a_o cheat_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o church_n of_o ancona_n 7._o but_o he_o do_v not_o at_o all_o question_n the_o indulgence_n grant_v by_o the_o same_o pope_n to_o those_o who_o will_v take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o albigenses_n which_o to_o those_o who_o die_v in_o that_o cause_n be_v not_o only_o pardon_v of_o all_o their_o sin_n but_o a_o eternal_a reward_n but_o such_o that_o refuse_v to_o go_v no_o less_o than_o excommunication_n be_v denounce_v against_o they_o and_o honorius_n 3._o 3._o in_o the_o same_o cause_n grant_v a_o indulgence_n in_o the_o same_o term_n as_o to_o those_o who_o go_v to_o the_o holy_a land_n and_o gregorius_n 9_o to_o all_o who_o shall_v take_v his_o part_n against_o the_o emperor_n frederic_n 2._o 8._o which_o bzovius_fw-la confess_v to_o be_v usual_a with_o the_o pope_n to_o give_v to_o those_o who_o will_v fight_v against_o saracen_n 5._o heretic_n or_o any_o other_o enemy_n of_o they_o this_o practice_n of_o indulgence_n be_v once_o take_v up_o be_v find_v too_o beneficial_a to_o be_v ever_o let_v fall_v again_o and_o private_a bishop_n begin_v to_o make_v great_a use_n of_o it_o not_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o the_o pope_n but_o they_o be_v unwilling_a not_o to_o have_v as_o great_a a_o share_n as_o they_o can_v get_v in_o it_o thence_o they_o begin_v to_o publish_v indulgence_n to_o those_o who_o will_v give_v money_n towards_o the_o building_n or_o repair_v church_n or_o other_o public_a work_n for_o this_o they_o promise_v they_o a_o pardon_n of_o the_o 7._o or_o 4._o or_o 3._o part_n of_o their_o sin_n according_a as_o their_o bounty_n deserve_v this_o be_v first_o begin_v by_o gelasius_n 2._o for_o the_o build_n of_o the_o church_n of_o saragoza_n a._n d._n 1118._o and_o be_v follow_v by_o other_o bishop_n 20._o in_o so_o much_o that_o morinus_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o mauricius_n bishop_n of_o paris_n build_v the_o great_a church_n of_o notre dame_n there_o in_o that_o manner_n and_o he_o say_v he_o can_v find_v no_o ground_n for_o this_o practice_n of_o indulgence_n before_o the_o 12._o century_n and_o answer_v beauty_n argument_n for_o a_o great_a antiquity_n of_o they_o and_o prove_v all_o his_o testimony_n from_o gregory_n station_n ludgerus_fw-la his_o epistle_n and_o sergius_n his_o indulgence_n in_o the_o church_n of_o s._n martin_n at_o rome_n produce_v by_o baronius_n to_o be_v mere_a imposture_n but_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n find_v how_o beneficial_a these_o indulgence_n be_v 847._o soon_o resolve_v to_o keep_v the_o key_n of_o this_o treasury_n of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o own_o hand_n and_o therefore_o quick_o abridge_v other_o bishop_n of_o this_o power_n and_o make_v great_a complaint_n that_o by_o the_o indiscreet_a use_n of_o indulgence_n by_o the_o bishop_n the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n be_v contemn_v and_o discipline_n lose_v so_o innocent_a 3._o in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n can_v 62._o and_o therefore_o decree_v that_o in_o the_o dedication_n of_o a_o church_n though_o where_o there_o be_v several_a bishop_n together_o they_o shall_v not_o grant_v any_o indulgence_n above_o a_o year_n nor_o any_o single_a bishop_n above_o 40._o day_n but_o we_o be_v not_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o pope_n ever_o intend_v to_o tie_v their_o own_o hand_n by_o these_o canon_n but_o they_o be_v too_o wise_a to_o let_v other_o have_v the_o manage_n of_o so_o rich_a a_o stock_n as_o that_o of_o the_o church_n be_v which_o will_v bring_v in_o so_o great_a a_o harvest_n from_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n thence_o boniface_n 8._o first_o institute_v the_o year_n of_o jubilee_n a._n d._n 1300_o 1._o and_o in_o his_o bull_n publish_v for_o that_o end_n grant_v not_o only_o a_o plenary_a and_o large_a but_o most_o plenary_a remission_n of_o sin_n to_o they_o that_o if_o roman_n for_o 30_o if_o stranger_n for_o 15._o day_n in_o that_o year_n shall_v visit_v the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n this_o be_v bring_v afterward_o by_o clem._n 6._o to_o every_o 50._o year_n and_o since_o to_o 25._o or_o as_o often_o as_o his_o holiness_n please_v but_o in_o all_o of_o they_o a_o most_o plenary_a remission_n of_o sin_n be_v grant_v it_o be_v worth_a the_o while_n to_o understand_v the_o difference_n between_o a_o plenary_a large_a and_o most_o plenary_a indulgence_n 9_o since_o bellarmin_n tell_v we_o that_o a_o plenary_a indulgence_n take_v away_o all_o the_o punishment_n due_a to_o sin_n but_o these_o be_v the_o fit_a term_n to_o let_v the_o people_n know_v they_o shall_v have_v as_o much_o for_o their_o money_n as_o be_v to_o be_v have_v and_o what_o can_v they_o desire_v more_o and_o although_o bellarmin_n abhor_v the_o name_n of_o sell_v indulgence_n yet_o it_o come_v all_o to_o one_o the_o pope_n give_v indulgence_n and_o they_o give_v money_n or_o they_o do_v it_o not_o by_o way_n of_o purchase_n but_o by_o way_n of_o alm_n but_o commend_v i_o to_o the_o plain_a honesty_n of_o boniface_n 9_o who_o being_n not_o satisfy_v with_o the_o oblation_n at_o rome_n send_v abroad_o his_o jubilee_n to_o colen_n magdeburg_n and_o other_o city_n but_o always_o send_v his_o collector_n to_o take_v his_o share_n of_o the_o money_n that_o be_v gather_v and_o insert_v in_o they_o that_o clause_n porrigentibus_fw-la manus_fw-la adjutrices_fw-la which_o in_o plain_a english_a be_v to_o those_o who_o will_v give_v money_n for_o they_o without_o which_o no_o indulgence_n be_v to_o be_v have_v as_o gobelinus_n persona_fw-la say_v 86._o who_o likewise_o add_v this_o remarkable_a passage_n that_o the_o preacher_n of_o the_o indulgence_n tell_v the_o people_n to_o encourage_v they_o to_o deal_v for_o they_o that_o they_o be_v not_o only_a à _fw-fr poená_fw-fr but_o à _fw-la culpâ_fw-la too_o i.e._n not_o mere_o from_o the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_n but_o from_o the_o fault_n itself_o which_o deserve_v eternal_a this_o make_v the_o people_n look_v into_o they_o and_o not_o find_v those_o term_n but_o only_o a_o most_o plenary_a remission_n they_o be_v unsatisfied_a because_o they_o be_v tell_v that_o the_o fault_n can_v be_v forgive_v by_o god_n alone_o but_o if_o they_o can_v but_o once_o find_v that_o the_o pope_n will_v undertake_v to_o clear_v all_o score_n with_o god_n for_o they_o they_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o they_o will_v be_v worth_a their_o money_n whereupon_o he_o say_v those_o very_a term_n be_v put_v into_o they_o then_o the_o wise_a man_n think_v these_o be_v counterfeit_a and_o make_v only_o by_o the_o pardon-monger_n but_o upon_o further_a enquiry_n they_o find_v it_o otherwise_o how_o far_o this_o trade_n of_o indulgence_n be_v improve_v afterward_o in_o the_o time_n of_o alexander_n 6._o and_o leo_n 10._o the_o reformation_n which_o begin_v upon_o occasion_n of_o they_o will_v be_v a_o last_a monument_n which_o be_v the_o great_a good_n the_o world_n ever_o receive_v by_o they_o §_o 5._o but_o we_o be_v not_o to_o think_v rome_n since_o indulgence_n be_v such_o great_a kindness_n to_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v only_o reserve_v for_o year_n of_o jubilee_n for_o what_o a_o hard_a case_n may_v they_o be_v in_o who_o shall_v chance_v to_o die_v but_o the_o year_n before_o therefore_o the_o pope_n those_o tender_a father_n of_o the_o church_n have_v grant_v very_o comfortable_a one_o to_o many_o particular_a place_n and_o for_o the_o do_v some_o good_a action_n that_o no_o one_o need_n be_v in_o any_o great_a perplexity_n for_o want_n of_o they_o other_o place_n it_o be_v probable_a a_o man_n may_v go_v to_o heaven_n assoon_o from_o as_o rome_n but_o there_o be_v none_o like_o that_o for_o escape_v purgatory_n
if_o a_o man_n confess_v his_o sin_n and_o but_o stumble_v into_o one_o of_o the_o 7._o church_n it_o be_v a_o hard_a case_n if_o he_o do_v not_o escape_v at_o least_o for_o one_o thousand_o year_n i_o need_v not_o reckon_v up_o what_o vast_a pardon_n be_v to_o be_v have_v there_o at_o easy_a rate_n since_o they_o have_v be_v so_o kind_a at_o rome_n to_o publish_v a_o catalogue_n of_o they_o in_o several_a book_n 20._o a_o extract_n out_o of_o which_o be_v very_o late_o set_v forth_o in_o our_o own_o language_n those_o who_o have_v go_v about_o to_o compute_v they_o have_v find_v that_o indulgence_n for_o a_o million_o of_o year_n be_v to_o be_v have_v at_o rome_n on_o no_o hard_a term_n bellarmin_n will_v seem_v to_o deny_v these_o pardon_n for_o so_o many_o year_n as_o far_o as_o he_o dare_v as_o though_o they_o be_v not_o deliver_v by_o authentic_a writer_n but_o i_o desire_v no_o more_o than_o what_o cnuphrius_fw-la have_v transcribe_v 204._o from_o the_o archive_v of_o the_o church_n themselves_o and_o we_o may_v judge_v of_o the_o rest_n by_o what_o caesar_n rasponi_n a_o canon_n of_o the_o lateran_n church_n and_o a_o present_a cardinal_n have_v write_v late_o of_o that_o one_o church_n in_o a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o alexander_n 7._o he_o tell_v we_o therefore_o there_o be_v so_o vast_a a_o bank_n of_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n lay_v up_o there_o that_o no_o one_o need_n go_v any_o further_a to_o get_v full_a pardon_n of_o all_o his_o sin_n and_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o one_o to_o reckon_v up_o the_o number_n of_o the_o benefit_n to_o be_v have_v there_o by_o it_o in_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o dedication_n of_o that_o church_n at_o the_o first_o throw_n if_o a_o man_n be_v well_o confess_v before_o he_o get_v if_o he_o be_v a_o roman_a a_o pardon_n of_o a_o 1000_o year_n if_o a_o tuscan_n 2000_o but_o if_o he_o come_v from_o beyond_o sea_n 3000._o year_n this_o be_v well_o for_o the_o first_o time_n the_o like_a lottery_n be_v again_o at_o that_o church_n on_o câ—ena_fw-la domini_fw-la but_o boniface_n 9_o will_v never_o stand_v indent_v with_o man_n for_o number_n of_o year_n but_o declare_v if_o man_n will_v come_v either_o for_o devotion_n or_o pilgrimage_n no_o matter_n which_o he_o shall_v be_v clear_a from_o all_o sin_n and_o what_o will_v a_o man_n have_v more_o but_o beside_o this_o there_o be_v other_o particular_a season_n of_o open_v this_o treasury_n and_o then_o one_o may_v take_v out_o as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v wish_v for_o as_o when_o the_o image_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v show_v all_o that_o come_v thither_o have_v their_o sin_n pardon_v infallible_o and_o many_o other_o day_n in_o the_o year_n which_o the_o author_n very_o punctual_o reckon_v up_o and_o be_v so_o many_o that_o a_o canon_n of_o that_o church_n may_v dispose_v of_o some_o thousand_o of_o year_n nay_o plenary_a remission_n and_o yet_o escape_v purgatory_n at_o last_v himself_o but_o beside_o what_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n itself_o there_o be_v a_o little_a oratory_n or_o chapel_n belong_v to_o it_o call_v the_o holy_a of_o holies_n 19_o where_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o reckon_v up_o the_o number_n of_o indulgence_n grant_v to_o it_o these_o vast_a number_n of_o year_n than_o be_v no_o fiction_n of_o pardon-monger_n as_o bellarmin_n be_v sometime_o ready_a to_o say_v unless_o he_o will_v have_v the_o pope_n call_v by_o that_o name_n or_o charge_v the_o holy_a church_n at_o rome_n with_o so_o gross_a imposture_n prayer_n §_o 6._o but_o suppose_v it_o shall_v be_v a_o man_n fortune_n never_o to_o see_v rome_n as_o it_o have_v many_o a_o good_a man_n must_v he_o be_v content_a to_o lie_v and_o rot_v in_o purgatory_n or_o trust_v only_o to_o the_o kindness_n of_o his_o friend_n no_o we_o that_o live_v at_o this_o distance_n have_v some_o comfort_n leave_v there_o be_v son_n good_a prayer_n appoint_v for_o we_o to_o use_v which_o will_v help_v we_o at_o a_o need_n or_o else_o the_o book_n of_o the_o hour_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n secundunm_fw-la usum_fw-la sarum_n be_v strange_o mistake_v but_o herein_o i_o be_o likewise_o prevent_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o preface_n late_o mention_v but_o my_o edition_n be_v elder_a than_o either_o of_o those_o mention_v by_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v something_o peculiar_a to_o it_o or_o at_o last_o omit_v by_o he_o as_o when_o it_o say_v of_o the_o prayer_n obsecro_fw-la te_fw-la domina_fw-la sancta_fw-la maria_fw-la 38._o etc._n etc._n though_o all_o they_o that_o be_v in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n that_o daily_o say_v devowteli_a this_o prayer_n before_o hour_n bless_a lady_n of_o pity_n she_o wool_n showâ—_n they_o her_o bless_a visage_n and_o warn_v they_o the_o day_n and_o hour_n of_o death_n and_o in_o there_o last_o end_n the_o angel_n of_o god_n shall_v yield_v there_o soul_n to_o heaven_n and_o he_o shall_v obtain_v 5_o hundred_o year_n and_o so_o many_o lenttis_n of_o pardon_n grant_v by_o 5_o holy_a father_n pope_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v pretty_a well_o for_o one_o prayer_n but_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o what_o follow_v to_o a_o much_o short_a prayer_n than_o that_o our_o holy_a father_n sixtus_n 4._o pope_n have_v grant_v to_o all_o they_o that_o devout_o say_v this_o prayer_n before_o the_o image_n of_o our_o lady_n in_o the_o soon_o eleven_o thousand_o year_n of_o pardon_n 42._o a_o prayer_n say_v to_o good_a purpose_n i_o confess_v i_o can_v hardly_o stoop_v now_o to_o those_o that_o have_v only_a day_n of_o pardon_n promise_v they_o yet_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o procurer_n i_o will_v mention_v one_o our_o holy_a father_n pope_n sixtus_n have_v grant_v at_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o highmost_a and_o excellent_a princess_n elizabeth_n late_a queen_n of_o englond_n and_o wife_n to_o our_o sovereign_a liege_n lord_n king_n henry_n the_o seven_o god_n have_v mercy_n on_o her_o sweet_a soul_n and_o all_o cristen_n soull_v that_o every_o day_n in_o the_o morning_n after_o 3_o tollinge_n of_o the_o ave_fw-la â—ell_o say_v 3_o time_n the_o hole_n salutation_n of_o our_o lady_n ave_fw-la maria_fw-la gratiâ_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v 45._o at_z 6_o the_o klock_n in_o the_o morning_n 3_o ave_fw-la maria_n at_o 12_o of_o the_o klock_n at_o none_o 4_o ave_fw-la maria_n and_o att_z 6_o a_o klock_n at_o even_o for_o every_o time_n so_o do_v be_v grant_v of_o the_o spiritual_a treasour_n of_o holy_a church_n 3_o hundred_o day_n of_o parden_n totiens_fw-la quotiens_fw-la to_o which_o be_v annex_v the_o pardon_n of_o the_o two_o archbishop_n and_o nine_o bishop_n forty_o day_n a_o piece_n three_o time_n a_o day_n which_o begin_v a._n d._n 1492._o the_o seven_o year_n of_o henry_n 7._o and_o the_o sum_n of_o the_o indulgence_n and_o pardon_n for_o every_o ave_fw-la maria_n be_v 800_o day_n totiens_fw-la quotiens_fw-la but_o if_o a_o man_n think_v himself_o well_o provide_v already_o and_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o help_v his_o friend_n there_o be_v nothing_o like_o the_o 15_o o._n s_o of_o st._n brigitt_n this_o be_v the_o 15_o o._n os._n the_o which_o the_o holy_a virgin_n s._n brygytta_n be_v woente_a to_o say_v dayle_n before_o the_o holy_a road_n in_o s._n paul_n church_n at_o rome_n 50._o who_o so_o say_v this_o a_o year_n he_o schall_n deliver_v 15_o soulle_n out_o of_o purgatory_n of_o his_o next_o kindred_n and_o convert_v other_o 15_o sinner_n to_o good_a lyf_v and_o other_o 15_o righteous_a man_n of_o his_o kind_n shall_v persevere_v in_o good_a lyf_v and_o what_o you_o desire_v of_o god_n you_o schall_n have_v it_o if_o it_o be_v to_o the_o salvation_n of_o your_o soul_n not_o long_o after_o we_o find_v a_o better_a endowment_n with_o number_n of_o year_n than_o any_o we_o have_v yet_o meet_v with_o to_o all_o they_o that_o before_o this_o image_n of_o pity_n devout_o say_v 5_o pater_fw-la noster_fw-la and_o 5_o ave_n &_o a_o credo_fw-la 54._o pityous_o behold_v these_o arm_n of_o crysty_n passion_n be_v grant_v thirty_o two_o thousand_o seven_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n of_o pardon_n and_o sixtus_n the_o 4._o pope_n of_o rome_n have_v make_v the_o 4_o and_o the_o 5_o prayer_n and_o have_v double_v his_o foresay_a pardon_n the_o prayer_n with_o boniface_n 6._o his_o indulgence_n of_o ten_o thousand_o year_n pardon_n will_v hardly_o down_o with_o i_o now_o 58._o much_o less_o that_o niggardly_a grant_n of_o john_n 22._o of_o a_o hundred_o day_n pardon_n what_o customer_n do_v he_o hope_v to_o find_v at_o such_o sordid_a rate_n sixtus_n 4._o for_o my_o money_n witness_v this_o indulgence_n our_o holy_a father_n sixtus_n 4._o grant_v to_o all_o they_o that_o beyn_v in_o state_n of_o grace_n 61._o saye_v this_o prayer_n follow_v ymmediate_o
after_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n clean_a remission_n of_o all_o their_o sin_n perpetual_o endure_v and_o also_o john_n the_o 3_o pope_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o queen_n of_o england_n have_v grant_v unto_o all_o they_o that_o devout_o say_v this_o prayer_n before_o the_o image_n of_o our_o lord_n crucify_a as_o many_o day_n of_o pardon_n as_o there_o be_v wound_n in_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o bitter_a passion_n the_o which_o be_v 5365._o it_o be_v well_o sixtus_n come_v after_o he_o or_o else_o his_o market_n have_v be_v spoil_v the_o other_o so_o much_o outbid_v he_o next_o to_o clean_a pardon_n john_n 22._o offer_n fair_a only_o the_o task_n be_v somewhat_o hard_o it_o be_v for_o three_o prayer_n this_o 3_o prayer_n be_v wrytton_n in_o the_o chappelle_n of_o the_o holy_a cross_n in_o rome_n otherwise_o call_v sâ—cellum_n sanctae_fw-la crucis_fw-la 7_o romanorum_fw-la 66._o who_o that_o devout_o say_v they_o shall_v obtain_v 90000_o year_n of_o pardon_n for_o deadly_a sin_n grant_v by_o our_o holy_a father_n john_n 22._o pope_n of_o rome_n methinks_v he_o shall_v have_v come_v to_o a_o full_a hundred_o thousand_o when_o his_o hand_n be_v in_o but_o there_o be_v one_o odd_a condition_n employ_v in_o some_o of_o these_o prayer_n call_v be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n the_o want_n of_o which_o may_v hinder_v the_o effect_n of_o they_o but_o although_o due_a confession_n with_o absolution_n will_v at_o any_o time_n put_v a_o man_n into_o it_o yet_o be_v there_o no_o remedy_n without_o it_o we_o will_v try_v once_o more_o for_o that_o and_o end_v these_o indulgence_n and_o i_o think_v the_o prayer_n of_o s._n bernardine_n of_o sienna_n will_v relieve_v we_o this_o most_o devout_o prayer_n say_v the_o holy_a father_n s._n bernardine_n daily_a kneel_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a name_n jesus_n 72._o and_o it_o be_v well_o to_o believe_v that_o through_o the_o invocation_n of_o that_o most_o excellent_a name_n of_o jesu_n s._n bernard_n obtain_v a_o singular_a reward_n of_o perpetual_a consolation_n of_o our_o lord_n jesu_n christ._n and_o this_o prayer_n be_v write_v in_o a_o table_n that_o hang_v at_o rome_n in_o s._n peter_n church_n never_o to_o the_o high_a awter_n there_o as_o our_o holy_a father_n the_o pope_n due_o be_v wont_a to_o say_v the_o office_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o ho_o that_o devout_o with_o a_o contrite_a heart_n daily_o say_v this_o oryson_n if_o he_o be_v that_o day_n in_o the_o state_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n than_o this_o eternal_a pain_n shall_v be_v change_v he_o in_o temporal_a pain_n of_o purgatory_n than_o if_o he_o have_v deserve_v the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n it_o shall_v be_v forget_v and_o forgive_v through_o the_o infinite_a mercy_n of_o god_n this_o be_v enough_o of_o all_o reason_n and_o so_o much_o shall_v serve_v to_o set_v forth_o what_o the_o practice_n of_o indulgence_n have_v be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o what_o be_v express_v in_o they_o §_o 7._o 2._o i_o now_o come_v to_o give_v account_n what_o opinion_n have_v be_v have_v of_o these_o indulgence_n in_o their_o own_o church_n church_n wherein_o some_o have_v free_o confess_v they_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n other_o that_o they_o be_v only_o pious_a fraud_n and_o those_o who_o have_v go_v about_o to_o defend_v they_o have_v be_v drive_v to_o miserable_a shift_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o they_o 1._o some_o have_v confess_v that_o they_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n durandus_fw-la say_v 3._o that_o very_o little_a can_v be_v affirm_v with_o any_o certainty_n concern_v indulgence_n because_o neither_o the_o scripture_n speak_v express_o of_o they_o and_o the_o father_n ambrose_n hilary_n august_n hierome_n speak_v not_o all_o of_o they_o and_o therefore_o he_o have_v no_o more_o to_o say_v but_o that_o the_o common_a opinion_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v herein_o 20._o the_o same_o be_v say_v by_o another_o school-man_n who_o add_v this_o that_o though_o it_o be_v a_o negative_a argument_n yet_o it_o be_v of_o force_n because_o in_o the_o time_n of_o those_o father_n they_o be_v very_o much_o skill_v in_o the_o scripture_n init_fw-la and_o it_o be_v very_o strange_a if_o indulgence_n be_v to_o be_v find_v there_o that_o they_o do_v not_o find_v they_o this_o be_v likewise_o affirm_v by_o cajetan_a dominicus_n soto_n 20._o and_o all_o those_o who_o assert_v that_o the_o use_n of_o indulgence_n come_v into_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o relax_a the_o severity_n of_o the_o primitive_a discipline_n 2._o which_o they_o say_v continue_v in_o use_n for_o a_o 1000_o year_n after_o christ._n but_o the_o most_o express_a testimony_n in_o this_o case_n be_v of_o bishop_n fisher_n 9_o who_o say_v that_o the_o use_n of_o indulgence_n come_v very_o late_o into_o the_o church_n and_o of_o polydore_n virgil_n follow_v his_o word_n and_o of_o alphonsus_n à _fw-fr castro_n 1._o who_o ingenuous_o confess_v that_o among_o all_o the_o controversy_n he_o write_v of_o there_o be_v none_o which_o the_o scripture_n or_o father_n speak_v less_o of_o than_o this_o but_o however_o indulg_n he_o say_v though_o the_o use_n of_o they_o seem_v to_o have_v come_v very_o late_o into_o the_o church_n they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v contemn_v because_o many_o thing_n be_v know_v to_o latter_a age_n which_o the_o ancient_a writer_n be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o for_o which_o he_o instance_v in_o transubstantiation_n procession_n from_o the_o son_n and_o purgatory_n but_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v remember_v what_o himself_o have_v say_v before_o in_o a_o chapter_n of_o find_v out_o heresy_n 12._o that_o the_o novelty_n of_o any_o doctrine_n make_v it_o of_o itself_o to_o be_v suspect_v because_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v give_v sufficient_a instruction_n for_o attain_v eternal_a life_n and_o after_o the_o law_n give_v by_o christ_n no_o other_o law_n be_v to_o be_v expect_v because_o his_o testament_n be_v eternal_a let_v this_o be_v apply_v to_o his_o own_o confession_n of_o these_o doctrine_n and_o the_o consequence_n be_v easy_o discern_v and_o it_o be_v a_o excellent_a say_n of_o bellarmin_n 6._o that_o in_o thing_n which_o depend_v on_o the_o will_n of_o god_n nothing_o ought_v to_o be_v affirm_v unless_o god_n have_v reveal_v it_o in_o the_o h._n scripture_n therefore_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o these_o person_n who_o assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n to_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n it_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o a_o notorious_a cheat._n 2._o some_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v call_v they_o pious_a fraud_n this_o appear_v by_o the_o controversy_n which_o arise_v upon_o indulgence_n at_o the_o same_o time_n when_o they_o begin_v to_o grow_v common_a 6._o for_o aquinas_n and_o bonaventure_n tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v some_o in_o the_o church_n who_o say_v that_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n in_o indulgence_n be_v only_o by_o a_o pious_a fraud_n to_o draw_v man_n to_o charitable_a act_n which_o otherwise_o they_o will_v not_o have_v do_v as_o a_o mother_n which_o promise_v her_o child_n a_o apple_n to_o run_v abroad_o which_o she_o never_o give_v he_o when_o she_o have_v bring_v he_o to_o it_o which_o be_v the_o very_a instance_n they_o use_v 2._o as_o gregory_n de_fw-fr valentiâ_fw-la confess_v but_o this_o aquinas_n reject_v as_o a_o very_a dangerous_a opinion_n because_o this_o be_v in_o plain_a term_n to_o make_v the_o church_n guilty_a of_o a_o notorious_a cheat_n and_o as_o he_o say_v from_o st._n augustine_n if_o any_o falsehood_n be_v find_v in_o scripture_n it_o take_v away_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o whole_a so_o if_o the_o church_n be_v guilty_a of_o a_o cheat_n in_o one_o thing_n she_o will_v be_v suspect_v in_o all_o the_o rest_n this_o say_v bonaventure_n be_v to_o make_v the_o church_n to_o lie_v and_o deceive_v and_o indulgence_n to_o be_v vain_a and_o childish_a toy_n but_o for_o all_o these_o hard_a word_n they_o have_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o reason_n on_o their_o side_n for_o the_o indulgence_n be_v express_v for_o the_o remission_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o those_o who_o do_v such_o and_o such_o thing_n as_o the_o give_v a_o small_a sum_n of_o money_n towards_o the_o build_n of_o a_o church_n or_o a_o hospital_n they_o therefore_o ask_v whether_o the_o indulgence_n be_v to_o be_v take_v as_o they_o be_v give_v or_o no_o if_o they_o be_v than_o all_o those_o have_v full_a remission_n of_o sin_n on_o very_o easy_a term_n if_o not_o than_o what_o be_v this_o else_o but_o fraud_n and_o cheat_v and_o can_v be_v only_o call_v pious_a because_o the_o work_n be_v good_a which_o they_o do_v this_o put_v the_o
testimony_n produce_v by_o he_o and_o show_v that_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o prove_v the_o use_n of_o one_o kind_n in_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o leo_n in_o that_o very_a place_n show_v that_o it_o be_v the_o token_n of_o a_o heretic_n not_o to_o receive_v in_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o other_o instance_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v only_o of_o a_o woman_n in_o who_o mouth_n the_o bread_n turn_v into_o a_o stone_n that_o she_o have_v not_o patience_n to_o stay_v to_o receive_v the_o cup._n so_o very_o pitiful_a be_v the_o proof_n bring_v against_o the_o use_n of_o both_o kind_n for_o a_o 1000_o year_n after_o christ_n which_o be_v suppose_v and_o acknowledge_v by_o some_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o ingenuous_a of_o their_o own_o church_n i_o wonder_v what_o authority_n the_o church_n afterward_o can_v have_v to_o alter_v what_o be_v always_o look_v on_o before_o as_o a_o oblige_a institution_n of_o christ_n may_v it_o not_o as_o well_o alter_v any_o other_o institution_n on_o the_o same_o ground_n and_o whole_o forbid_v the_o bread_n to_o the_o laity_n as_o well_o as_o the_o cup_n and_o i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o question_n but_o as_o substantial_a reason_n may_v be_v bring_v for_o one_o as_o the_o other_o i_o have_v think_v the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v pretend_v a_o mighty_a reverence_n to_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ._n but_o it_o seem_v this_o signify_v nothing_o to_o they_o when_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o present_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n then_o it_o make_v a_o great_a noise_n as_o he_o say_v but_o nothing_o else_o thus_o we_o protestant_n have_v at_o last_o gain_v antiquity_n of_o our_o side_n it_o be_v now_o yield_v that_o though_o the_o church_n be_v for_o we_o for_o a_o thousand_o year_n yet_o if_o it_o now_o decree_n or_o act_v otherwise_o this_o be_v enough_o for_o they_o and_o we_o be_v content_v to_o have_v christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o all_o the_o primitive_a practice_n for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n on_o our_o side_n and_o to_o leave_v they_o to_o enjoy_v the_o satisfaction_n that_o follow_v take_v the_o part_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o they_o all_o but_o however_o their_o opinion_n tend_v more_o to_o devotion_n alas_o for_o we_o we_o do_v not_o account_v it_o any_o piece_n of_o devotion_n to_o believe_v nonsense_n and_o contradiction_n such_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n imply_v we_o know_v not_o what_o devotion_n there_o can_v be_v in_o oppose_v a_o plain_a institution_n of_o christ_n and_o not_o mere_o in_o leave_v the_o people_n at_o liberty_n to_o receive_v in_o one_o or_o both_o kind_n but_o in_o prohibit_v the_o far_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n to_o receive_v as_o christ_n appoint_v we_o know_v not_o what_o devotion_n there_o can_v lie_v in_o worship_v a_o piece_n of_o bread_n for_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o believe_v that_o when_o a_o wafer_n be_v take_v into_o our_o mouth_n that_o god_n himself_o be_v personal_o enter_v under_o our_o roof_n o_o horrible_a devotion_n and_o detestable_a superstition_n to_o give_v the_o same_o adoration_n to_o a_o wafer_n which_o we_o do_v to_o the_o eternal_a god_n and_o to_o believe_v christ_n to_o go_v down_o as_o personal_o into_o our_o belly_n as_o ever_o he_o go_v up_o and_o down_o when_o he_o be_v upon_o earth_n §_o 12._o that_o which_o follow_v be_v dispense_n the_o power_n of_o a_o person_n dispense_n in_o oath_n and_o marriage_n contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n which_o i_o therefore_o make_v a_o hindrance_n of_o the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n because_o it_o be_v apt_a to_o possess_v man_n mind_n with_o a_o apprehension_n that_o religion_n be_v only_o a_o politic_a cheat_n if_o any_o person_n shall_v be_v think_v able_a to_o dispense_v with_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v universal_o receive_v among_o christian_n as_o the_o law_n of_o god_n that_o which_o i_o mean_v be_v the_o pope_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o dispense_v with_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o prince_n and_o the_o incestuous_a marriage_n of_o some_o great_a prince_n and_o now_o let_v any_o one_o consider_v what_o his_o answer_n signify_v he_o say_v that_o some_o kind_n of_o oath_n may_v be_v judge_v in_o some_o circumstance_n to_o be_v hurtful_a and_o not_o fit_a to_o be_v keep_v and_o the_o dispensation_n in_o they_o be_v no_o more_o than_o to_o judge_v or_o determine_v they_o to_o be_v so_o and_o for_o marriage_n he_o add_v that_o the_o church_n may_v dispense_v in_o some_o degree_n of_o affinity_n and_o consanguinity_n but_o in_o nothing_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n but_o this_o do_v not_o at_o all_o reach_n to_o the_o business_n for_o dispense_n in_o this_o way_n may_v as_o well_o be_v do_v by_o a_o casuist_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o the_o question_n lie_v here_o whether_o those_o thing_n which_o otherwise_o will_v be_v sin_n by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n do_v therefore_o cease_v to_o be_v so_o because_o of_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o discharge_v that_o obligation_n of_o conscience_n which_o lie_v upon_o the_o person_n either_o in_o oath_n or_o marriage_n let_v he_o answer_v direct_o to_o this_o for_o the_o other_o be_v shuffle_n and_o not_o answer_v as_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o a_o subject_n have_v a_o obligation_n of_o conscience_n upon_o he_o to_o obey_v his_o sovereign_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o the_o universal_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v that_o there_o be_v some_o degree_n of_o consanguinity_n and_o affinity_n which_o it_o be_v incest_n to_o marry_v within_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o pope_n power_n can_v make_v disobedience_n lawful_a in_o one_o case_n and_o marriage_n in_o another_o which_o without_o that_o power_n be_v utter_o unlawful_a this_o he_o can_v not_o but_o know_v be_v the_o thing_n mean_v but_o not_o fit_a to_o be_v answer_v §_o 13._o the_o last_o instance_n be_v fornication_n make_v disobedience_n to_o the_o church_n in_o disputable_a matter_n more_o heinous_a than_o disobedience_n to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n in_o unquestionable_a thing_n as_o marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n than_o fornication_n to_o this_o he_o answer_v 1._o that_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n be_v suppose_v forbid_v the_o marriage_n of_o a_o priest_n that_o be_v no_o disputable_a matter_n but_o it_o be_v out_o of_o question_n by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n that_o obedience_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o command_n or_o prohibition_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o that_o marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n the_o prohibition_n of_o the_o church_n be_v suppose_v and_o a_o voluntary_a vow_n against_o it_o be_v no_o better_a than_o adultery_n in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o father_n and_o therefore_o worse_o than_o fornication_n 3._o that_o the_o state_n of_o single_a life_n be_v much_o more_o convenient_a for_o priest_n than_o the_o marry_a state_n be_v this_o last_o answer_n be_v nothing_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o in_o matter_n of_o conveniency_n not_o determine_v by_o any_o law_n every_o one_o be_v leave_v to_o be_v his_o own_o chooser_n but_o the_o case_n i_o put_v be_v not_o between_o a_o marry_a life_n and_o single_a life_n for_o we_o know_v no_o harm_n either_o in_o one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o these_o but_o every_o one_o be_v to_o judge_v as_o most_o tend_v to_o the_o comfort_n of_o his_o life_n and_o the_o end_n of_o his_o call_n which_o have_v now_o far_o different_a circumstance_n from_o the_o apostolical_a time_n which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o the_o apostle_n word_n 1_o cor._n 7._o 32._o have_v a_o particular_a respect_n to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o that_o time_n of_o unfixedness_n and_o persecution_n but_o the_o opposition_n be_v between_o marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n and_o fornication_n whether_o the_o former_a be_v not_o by_o they_o make_v a_o great_a crime_n than_o the_o latter_a and_o whether_o this_o be_v not_o dishonour_v to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n to_o make_v the_o breach_n of_o a_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o matter_n leave_v at_o liberty_n by_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n a_o great_a crime_n than_o the_o violation_n of_o a_o indisputable_a law_n of_o he_o and_o s._n paul_n have_v give_v a_o general_a rule_n which_o equal_o hold_v in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o church_n if_o they_o can_v contain_v let_v they_o marry_v 9_o for_o it_o be_v better_a to_o marry_v than_o to_o burn_v so_o that_o if_o s._n paul_n may_v resolve_v the_o case_n he_o make_v no_o question_n that_o where_o there_o be_v but_o danger_n of_o fornication_n marriage_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n than_o that_o that_o
it_o become_v a_o duty_n to_o such_o a_o one_o but_o hold_v say_v they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o s._n paul_n this_o be_v only_o mean_v of_o those_o who_o the_o church_n allow_v to_o marry_v but_o if_o the_o church_n once_o forbid_v it_o to_o any_o they_o be_v not_o to_o marry_v let_v their_o case_n be_v what_o it_o will_n here_o then_o lie_v the_o dispute_n between_o s._n paul_n and_o they_o s._n paul_n say_v to_o avoid_v fornication_n a_o man_n ought_v to_o marry_v they_o say_v that_o to_o marry_v after_o the_o prohibition_n of_o the_o church_n be_v worse_a than_o fornication_n s._n paul_n may_v it_o may_v be_v ask_v what_o authority_n their_o church_n have_v to_o determine_v contrary_a to_o what_o he_o have_v do_v in_o this_o case_n or_o man_n to_o make_v vow_n against_o the_o most_o proper_a remedy_n of_o some_o of_o the_o infirmity_n of_o humane_a nature_n and_o which_o god_n have_v not_o promise_v to_o any_o to_o keep_v they_o from_o if_o obedience_n to_o the_o church_n be_v indisputable_a it_o be_v only_o in_o such_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v not_o antecedent_o determine_v by_o his_o own_o law_n but_o in_o the_o case_n between_o marriage_n and_o fornication_n god_n himself_o have_v give_v a_o law_n before_o hand_n which_o no_o church_n in_o the_o world_n can_v reverse_v and_o however_o indifferent_a a_o thing_n in_o the_o general_a it_o be_v to_o marry_v or_o not_o yet_o when_o it_o come_v to_o that_o point_n either_o marriage_n or_o fornication_n i_o wonder_v at_o the_o confidence_n of_o any_o who_o dare_v upon_o any_o account_n whatsoever_o make_v marriage_n a_o great_a crime_n than_o fornication_n but_o he_o say_v it_o seem_v strange_a to_o they_o who_o either_o can_v or_o will_v not_o take_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v his_o counsel_n of_o chastity_n that_o marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n shall_v be_v a_o great_a sin_n than_o fornication_n it_o do_v i_o assure_v you_o seem_v strange_a to_o we_o because_o we_o be_v desirous_a to_o keep_v the_o command_n of_o christ_n and_o we_o be_v sure_a marriage_n be_v against_o none_o of_o they_o but_o fornication_n be_v do_v that_o man_n take_v christ_n counsel_n of_o chastity_n that_o rather_o choose_v to_o commit_v fornication_n than_o marry_v what_o admirable_a chastity_n be_v that_o and_o what_o a_o beastly_a institution_n must_v marriage_n be_v if_o fornication_n be_v a_o less_o crime_n than_o that_o but_o what_o a_o reflection_n be_v this_o the_o mean_a while_n on_o the_o author_n of_o it_o and_o that_o state_n of_o innocency_n and_o purity_n wherein_o it_o be_v first_o appoint_v they_o must_v needs_o think_v themselves_o very_o holy_a man_n who_o look_v on_o that_o state_n as_o too_o impure_a for_o they_o which_o be_v allot_v to_o man_n in_o his_o great_a innocency_n but_o although_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v so_o full_a of_o hardship_n and_o difficulty_n that_o if_o ever_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v require_v of_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n to_o have_v be_v above_o this_o state_n it_o shall_v have_v be_v at_o that_o time_n yet_o we_o find_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o apostolical_a time_n or_o afterward_o when_o the_o necessity_n of_o affair_n will_v most_o have_v require_v it_o but_o when_o the_o christian_a church_n come_v to_o have_v settlement_n in_o the_o world_n and_o by_o degree_n person_n be_v fix_v with_o endowment_n to_o particular_a place_n and_o some_o care_n of_o affair_n of_o the_o world_n be_v necessary_o join_v with_o those_o of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v far_o less_o reason_n to_o make_v such_o a_o prohibition_n of_o marriage_n to_o the_o clergy_n than_o ever_o be_v before_o and_o the_o scandal_n be_v so_o abominable_a where_o those_o restraint_n be_v most_o in_o force_n that_o on_o that_o very_a account_n the_o wise_a man_n though_o as_o fond_a as_o any_o of_o the_o church_n authority_n think_v there_o be_v more_o reason_n to_o give_v liberty_n to_o priest_n to_o marry_v than_o ever_o there_o have_v be_v to_o restrain_v they_o from_o it_o i_o be_o not_o bind_v to_o defend_v all_o the_o extravagant_a and_o indiscreet_a passage_n which_o fall_v from_o some_o of_o the_o father_n concern_v marriage_n but_o i_o be_o sure_a the_o church_n preserve_v her_o liberty_n in_o it_o notwithstanding_o they_o as_o i_o may_v easy_o prove_v if_o it_o be_v suitable_a to_o my_o present_a design_n and_o s._n cyprian_n speak_v of_o those_o virgin_n 62._o who_o come_v near_a to_o vow_n of_o virginity_n as_o rigaltius_n observe_v say_v that_o it_o be_v better_o for_o they_o to_o marry_v than_o to_o fall_v into_o bell_n by_o their_o sin_n when_o they_o either_o will_v not_o or_o can_v keep_v their_o promise_n the_o same_o thing_n be_v say_v by_o s._n augustin_n 34._o by_o epiphanius_n by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n ad_fw-la demetriadem_n as_o bishop_n jewel_n have_v long_o since_o prove_v 61._o and_o need_v not_o here_o be_v repeat_v two_o thing_n he_o object_n to_o prove_v marriage_n worse_o than_o fornication_n after_o a_o vow_n of_o continency_n 174._o one_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n paul_n who_o say_v the_o young_a widow_n that_o marry_v after_o the_o dedicate_a themselves_o to_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n do_v incur_v damnation_n because_o by_o so_o do_v they_o make_v void_a their_o first_o faith_n i._n e._n as_o the_o father_n expound_v it_o the_o vow_n they_o have_v make_v but_o do_v he_o real_o think_v that_o they_o do_v not_o break_v their_o first_o faith_n and_o incur_v damnation_n by_o fornication_n as_o well_o as_o by_o marry_v if_o they_o do_v how_o can_v this_o prove_v marriage_n worse_o than_o fornication_n i_o grant_v that_o by_o their_o first_o faith_n have_v be_v understand_v the_o promise_n make_v to_o the_o church_n and_o who_o deny_v the_o breach_n of_o promise_n to_o be_v a_o bad_a and_o scandalous_a thing_n which_o be_v that_o s._n paul_n mean_v by_o damnation_n and_o be_v not_o fornication_n much_o more_o so_o where_o a_o thing_n in_o itself_o evil_a be_v commit_v beside_o the_o breach_n of_o the_o promise_n can_v any_o one_o think_v that_o be_v not_o more_o wax_a wanton_a against_o christ_n than_o mere_a marry_n be_v therefore_o s._n paul_n will_v have_v the_o young_a woman_n to_o marry_v and_o not_o make_v any_o such_o promise_n 14._o which_o they_o will_v be_v in_o danger_n of_o break_v he_o will_v have_v none_o admit_v into_o the_o condition_n of_o church-widdowe_n but_o those_o that_o be_v 60._o year_n of_o age_n 9_o and_o so_o in_o reason_n to_o be_v suppose_v pass_v the_o temptation_n to_o fornication_n whereby_o he_o show_v what_o rule_n ought_v to_o be_v observe_v in_o all_o such_o promise_n and_o that_o none_o ought_v to_o be_v bring_v under_o they_o but_o such_o as_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v past_o the_o common_a temptation_n of_o humane_a nature_n in_o those_o thing_n but_o his_o second_o authority_n be_v more_o to_o his_o purpose_n if_o it_o be_v good_a for_o any_o thing_n which_o be_v the_o 104._o cannon_n of_o the_o 4._o council_n of_o carthage_n as_o it_o be_v call_v but_o he_o may_v have_v find_v in_o justellus_n his_o preface_n to_o the_o codex_fw-la canonum_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la africanae_n 317._o that_o this_o 4._o council_n of_o carthage_n be_v of_o no_o authority_n at_o all_o and_o we_o need_v not_o be_v concern_v for_o any_o canon_n contain_v therein_o which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o code_n of_o the_o african_a church_n as_o this_o be_v not_o but_o seem_v take_v out_o of_o some_o decretal_n of_o the_o pope_n as_o will_v appear_v by_o compare_v the_o 101._o canon_n in_o the_o collection_n of_o cresconius_n with_o the_o 104._o of_o this_o council_n and_o it_o will_v be_v very_o strange_a if_o s._n augustin_n be_v present_a in_o this_o council_n that_o he_o shall_v herein_o oppose_v what_o he_o have_v say_v elsewhere_o for_o he_o determin_n that_o the_o marry_v again_o of_o the_o widow_n that_o have_v vow_v continuance_n in_o that_o state_n be_v no_o adultery_n but_o a_o lawful_a marriage_n and_o that_o husband_n and_o wife_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v separate_v from_o each_o other_o upon_o such_o marriage_n 11._o and_o by_o that_o mean_n make_v the_o husband_n true_o adulterer_n when_o they_o separate_v from_o they_o and_o marry_v other_o wife_n and_o therefore_o say_v he_o that_o which_o the_o apostle_n condemn_v in_o they_o be_v not_o so_o much_o their_o marry_n as_o their_o will_n to_o marry_v whether_o they_o do_v or_o no_o whereby_o they_o break_v their_o first_o faith_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o marriage_n but_o lust_n which_o the_o apostle_n condemn_v from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o s._n austin_n can_v never_o if_o he_o speak_v consonant_o to_o himself_o condemn_v marriage_n after_o a_o vow_n of_o continency_n to_o be_v worse_o than_o
all_o wise_a man_n ever_o do_v and_o will_v do_v to_o the_o world_n end_n 4._o i_o prove_v they_o make_v faith_n uncertain_a by_o make_v the_o church_n power_n to_o extend_v to_o the_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n this_o he_o grant_v to_o be_v to_o the_o purpose_n if_o it_o be_v true_a but_o he_o say_v the_o church_n never_o own_v any_o such_o power_n in_o her_o general_n council_n which_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o head_n of_o their_o church_n have_v pretend_v to_o it_o and_o in_o case_n it_o be_v disputable_a among_o they_o whether_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o infallible_a that_o unavoidable_o leave_v faith_n at_o uncertainty_n yet_o he_o yield_v what_o i_o contend_v for_o which_o be_v that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o church_n power_n to_o make_v that_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o for_o whether_o it_o be_v by_o invent_v new_a article_n or_o declare_v more_o explicit_o the_o truth_n not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o my_o purpose_n as_o long_o as_o man_n may_v be_v save_v without_o believe_v they_o before_o and_o can_v afterward_o which_o be_v to_o make_v the_o condition_n of_o salvation_n mutable_a according_a to_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o great_a inconveniency_n of_o invent_v new_a doctrine_n 5._o i_o show_v they_o make_v faith_n uncertain_a by_o pretend_v to_o infallibility_n in_o determine_v controversy_n and_o yet_o not_o use_v it_o to_o determine_v those_o which_o be_v on_o foot_n among_o themselves_o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o this_o as_o he_o imagine_v as_o though_o faith_n can_v not_o be_v certain_a unless_o all_o controversy_n be_v determine_v which_o be_v far_o from_o my_o thought_n but_o that_o pretend_v there_o can_v be_v no_o faith_n without_o infallibility_n in_o their_o church_n to_o end_v controversy_n they_o shall_v give_v such_o great_a occasion_n to_o suspect_v that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v themselves_o by_o employ_v that_o infallibility_n in_o end_v the_o great_a controversy_n among_o themselves_o of_o which_o i_o have_v speak_v already_o and_o to_o this_o he_o give_v no_o answer_n at_o all_o thus_o much_o in_o vindication_n of_o the_o three_o argument_n i_o make_v use_v of_o to_o prove_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n ought_v to_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o it_o §_o 15._o i_o now_o come_v to_o the_o three_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n compare_v which_o be_v that_o a_o protestant_n leave_v the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n do_v incur_v a_o great_a guilt_n than_o one_o who_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o continue_v therein_o by_o invincible_a ignorance_n and_o therefore_o can_v equal_o be_v save_v with_o such_o a_o one_o three_o thing_n he_o object_n against_o this_o answer_n 1._o that_o this_o make_v they_o both_o damn_a though_o unequal_o because_o the_o convert_v catholic_n more_o deep_o than_o he_o that_o be_v breed_v so_o 2._o that_o this_o reflect_v as_o much_o upon_o st._n austin_n as_o they_o who_o reject_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o manichee_n and_o embrace_v that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n upon_o their_o ground_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o our_o distinction_n of_o point_n fundamental_a and_o not_o fundamental_a to_o which_o i_o reply_v 1._o that_o the_o design_n of_o my_o answer_n be_v not_o to_o pass_v the_o sentence_n of_o damnation_n on_o all_o who_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o to_o show_v that_o they_o who_o forsake_v a_o better_a church_n for_o it_o do_v incur_v great_a guil_n than_o those_o who_o be_v always_o breed_v up_o in_o it_o and_o live_v and_o die_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o its_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o in_o a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n with_o they_o i_o shall_v make_v my_o meaning_n more_o plain_a by_o a_o parallel_n instance_n or_o two_o many_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v assert_v the_o possibility_n of_o the_o salvation_n of_o heathen_n though_o some_o bigot_n have_v deny_v it_o to_o protestant_n suppose_v this_o question_n be_v put_v concern_v two_o person_n whether_o a_o christian_a have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o heathen_a which_o one_o breed_v and_o bear_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o heathenism_n have_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o may_v not_o equal_o be_v save_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o and_o a_o three_o person_n shall_v answer_v that_o a_o christian_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n do_v incur_v a_o great_a guilt_n than_o one_o who_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o heathenism_n and_o continue_v therein_o by_o invincible_a ignorance_n do_v this_o answer_n imply_v that_o they_o must_v both_o be_v damn_v though_o equal_o or_o rather_o do_v it_o not_o yield_v a_o great_a possibility_n of_o salvation_n to_o one_o than_o to_o the_o other_o or_o suppose_v to_o come_v near_o our_o case_n the_o question_n be_v put_v concern_v one_o that_o revolt_v from_o the_o church_n of_o judah_n to_o the_o ten_o tribe_n which_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n though_o not_o of_o the_o high_a kind_n whether_o he_o be_v equal_o capable_a of_o salvation_n with_o one_o who_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n all_o his_o day_n i_o shall_v make_v no_o question_n to_o pronounce_v his_o condition_n more_o dangerous_a than_o the_o other_o &_o yet_o not_o therein_o damn_v they_o both_o but_o only_o imply_v that_o it_o be_v much_o hard_a for_o to_o escape_v than_o the_o other_o for_o he_o that_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n believe_v it_o be_v the_o true_a god_n he_o serve_v and_o in_o a_o right_a manner_n and_o look_v on_o the_o church_n of_o judah_n as_o a_o schismatical_a church_n and_o see_v the_o great_a number_n of_o tribe_n on_o their_o side_n and_o want_v that_o instruction_n which_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o judah_n may_v in_o the_o sincerity_n of_o his_o heart_n serve_v god_n in_o a_o false_a way_n and_o pray_v to_o he_o to_o pardon_v all_o his_o error_n and_o corruption_n and_o have_v a_o general_a repentance_n of_o all_o sin_n though_o not_o particular_o convince_v of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n i_o dare_v not_o say_v but_o god_n will_v accept_v of_o such_o a_o one_o that_o thus_o fear_v god_n and_o work_n righteousness_n in_o the_o simplicity_n of_o his_o heart_n but_o i_o can_v say_v the_o same_o of_o one_o who_o revolt_v from_o judah_n where_o the_o true_a god_n be_v worship_v in_o a_o true_a manner_n where_o he_o have_v sufficient_a mean_n of_o instruction_n and_o either_o wilful_a ignorance_n or_o temporal_a end_n or_o unreasonable_a prejudices_fw-la make_v he_o deliberate_o choose_v a_o worse_a and_o more_o impure_a church_n before_o a_o better_a for_o that_o very_a sin_n make_v his_o case_n much_o more_o dangerous_a than_o the_o other_o our_o business_n be_v not_o to_o inquire_v into_o the_o salvation_n or_o damnation_n of_o any_o particular_a person_n for_o that_o depend_v upon_o so_o many_o circumstance_n as_o to_o the_o aggravation_n or_o extenuation_n of_o their_o fault_n the_o nature_n and_o sincerity_n of_o their_o repentance_n the_o integrity_n and_o simplicity_n of_o their_o mind_n which_o none_o but_o god_n himself_o can_v know_v but_o to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a way_n to_o salvation_n and_o to_o reject_v whatever_o church_n require_v that_o which_o be_v in_o itself_o sinful_a for_o though_o god_n may_v pardon_v those_o who_o live_v in_o it_o in_o the_o simplicity_n of_o their_o mind_n yet_o their_o hope_n lie_v in_o their_o ignorance_n and_o repentance_n none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n dare_v venture_v themselves_o in_o so_o hazardous_a a_o state_n set_v aside_o then_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o danger_n common_a to_o both_o i_o say_v the_o case_n of_o a_o revolter_n from_o we_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v much_o worse_a than_o of_o one_o who_o be_v always_o breed_v up_o in_o it_o because_o he_o may_v far_v more_o easy_o understand_v the_o danger_n he_o run_v into_o and_o wilful_a ignorance_n only_o keep_v he_o from_o it_o and_o he_o do_v upon_o deliberation_n choose_v a_o state_n of_o infinite_a hazard_n before_o one_o of_o the_o great_a safety_n 2._o this_o do_v not_o reflect_v on_o st._n austin_n or_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n which_o be_v as_o far_o different_a from_o they_o as_o the_o church_n of_o judah_n and_o israel_n be_v from_o each_o other_o neither_o can_v it_o destroy_v the_o distinction_n of_o fundamental_o and_o not_o fundamental_o
the_o language_n of_o prayer_n prove_v to_o be_v no_o indifferent_a thing_n from_o st._n paul_n argument_n no_o universal_a consent_n for_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o their_o own_o writer_n of_o their_o doctrine_n of_o the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n that_o it_o take_v away_o all_o necessity_n of_o devotion_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o receiver_n this_o complain_v of_o by_o cassander_n and_o arnaud_n but_o prove_v against_o they_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o great_a easiness_n of_o get_v grace_n by_o their_o sacrament_n of_o their_o discourage_v the_o read_n the_o scripture_n a_o stand_a rule_n of_o devotion_n necessary_a none_o so_o fit_a to_o give_v it_o as_o god_n himself_o this_o do_v by_o he_o in_o the_o scripture_n all_o person_n therefore_o concern_v to_o read_v they_o the_o argument_n against_o read_v the_o scripture_n will_v have_v hold_v against_o the_o publish_v they_o in_o a_o language_n know_v to_o the_o peâ—ple_n the_o danger_n as_o great_a then_o as_o ever_o have_v be_v since_o the_o great_a prudence_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v whole_o to_o forbid_v the_o scripture_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o their_o wise_a man_n to_o be_v so_o contrary_a to_o their_o interest_n the_o confession_n of_o the_o cardinal_n at_o bononia_n to_o that_o purpose_n the_o avow_a practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n herein_o direct_o contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a although_o the_o reason_n be_v as_o great_a then_o from_o the_o danger_n of_o heresy_n this_o confess_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n p._n 178_o chap._n iv._o of_o the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o unreasonableness_n of_o object_v sect_n and_o fanaticism_n to_o we_o as_o the_o effect_n of_o read_v the_o scripture_n fanaticism_n countenance_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o condemn_v by_o we_o private_a revelation_n make_v among_o they_o the_o ground_n of_o believe_v some_o point_n of_o doctrine_n prove_v from_o their_o own_o author_n of_o the_o revelation_n plead_v for_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n the_o revelation_n of_o s._n brigitt_n and_o s._n catharin_n direct_o contrary_a in_o this_o point_n yet_o both_o own_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o large_a approbation_n of_o s._n brigitt_v by_o pope_n and_o council_n and_o both_o their_o revelation_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v divine_a in_o the_o lesson_n read_v upon_o their_o day_n s._n catharines_n wonderful_a faculty_n of_o smell_a soul_n a_o gift_n peculiar_a to_o she_o and_o philip_n nerius_n the_o vain_a attempt_n of_o reconcile_a those_o revelation_n the_o great_a number_n of_o female_a revelation_n approve_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n purgatory_n transubstantiation_n auricular_a confession_n prove_v by_o vision_n and_o revelation_n festival_n appoint_v upon_o the_o credit_n of_o revelation_n the_o feast_n of_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la on_o the_o revelation_n make_v to_o juliana_n the_o story_n of_o it_o relate_v from_o their_o own_o writer_n no_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v object_v to_o our_o church_n revelation_n still_o own_v by_o they_o prove_v from_o the_o fanatic_a revelation_n of_o mother_n juliana_n very_o late_o publish_v by_o mr._n cressy_n some_o instance_n of_o the_o blasphemous_a nonsense_n contain_v in_o they_o the_o monastic_a order_n found_v in_o enthusiasm_n a_o account_n of_o the_o great_a fanaticism_n of_o s._n benedict_n and_o s._n romoaldus_n their_o hatred_n of_o humane_a learning_n and_o strange_a vision_n and_o revelation_n the_o carthusian_n order_n found_v upon_o a_o vision_n the_o carmalite_n vision_n of_o their_o habit_n the_o franciscan_a and_o dominican_n order_n found_v on_o fanaticism_n and_o see_v in_o a_o vision_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o to_o be_v the_o great_a supporter_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o quakerism_n of_o s._n francis_n describe_v from_o their_o best_a author_n his_o ignorance_n ecstasy_n and_o fanatic_a preach_v the_o vision_n of_o dominicus_n the_o blasphemous_a enthusiasm_n of_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n the_o history_n of_o it_o relate_v at_o large_a of_o the_o evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la and_o the_o blasphemy_n contain_v in_o it_o the_o author_n of_o it_o suppose_v to_o be_v the_o general_n of_o the_o franciscan_a order_n however_o own_v by_o the_o friar_n and_o read_v and_o preach_v at_o paris_n the_o opposition_n to_o it_o by_o the_o university_n but_o favour_v by_o the_o pope_n gul._n s._n amour_n write_v against_o it_o his_o book_n public_o burn_v by_o order_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n the_o pope_n horrible_a partiality_n to_o the_o friar_n the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o franciscan_n afterward_o of_o the_o follower_n of_o petrus_n johannis_n de_fw-fr oliva_n the_o spiritual_a state_n begin_v say_v they_o from_o s._n francis_n the_o story_n of_o his_o wound_n and_o maria_z visitationis_fw-la parallel_v the_o cant_a language_n use_v by_o the_o spiritual_a brethren_n call_v beguini_n fraticelli_n and_o bigardi_n of_o their_o doctrine_n about_o poverty_n swear_v perfection_n the_o carnal_a church_n and_o inspiration_n by_o all_o which_o they_o appear_v to_o be_v a_o sect_n of_o quaker_n after_o the_o order_n of_o s._n francis_n of_o the_o schism_n make_v by_o they_o the_o large_a spread_a and_o long_a continuance_n of_o they_o of_o the_o apostolici_fw-la and_o dulcinistae_fw-la of_o their_o numerous_a conventicle_n their_o high_a opinion_n of_o themselves_o their_o zeal_n against_o the_o clergy_n and_o tithe_n their_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a liberty_n of_o the_o alumbrado_n in_o spain_n their_o disobedience_n to_o bishop_n obstinate_a adhere_n to_o their_o own_o fancy_n call_v they_o inspiration_n their_o be_v above_o ordinance_n ignatius_n loyola_n suspect_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o illuminati_fw-la prove_v from_o melchior_n canus_n the_o jesuit_n order_v found_v in_o fanaticism_n a_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o romantic_a enthusiasm_n of_o ignatius_n from_o the_o writer_n of_o his_o own_o order_n whereby_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o he_o be_v the_o great_a pretender_n to_o enthusiasm_n since_o the_o day_n of_o mahomet_n and_o s._n francis_n ignatius_n give_v no_o respect_n to_o man_n by_o word_n or_o put_v off_o his_o hat_n his_o great_a ignorance_n and_o preach_v in_o the_o street_n his_o glory_v in_o his_o suffering_n for_o it_o his_o pretence_n to_o mortification_n the_o way_n he_o use_v to_o get_v disciple_n their_o way_n of_o resolution_n of_o difficulty_n by_o seek_v god_n their_o itinerant_a preach_v in_o the_o city_n of_o italy_n the_o sect_n of_o quaker_n a_o new_a order_n of_o disciple_n of_o ignatius_n only_o want_v confirmation_n from_o the_o pope_n which_o ignatius_n obtain_v of_o the_o fanatic_a way_n of_o devotion_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o superstitious_a and_o enthusiastical_a fanaticism_n among_o they_o of_o their_o mystical_a divinity_n mr._n cressy_n cant_v in_o his_o preface_n to_o sancta_fw-la sophia_n of_o the_o deiform_a fund_z of_o the_o soul_n a_o superessential_a life_n and_o the_o way_n to_o it_o of_o contemplate_v with_o the_o will_n of_o passive_a union_n the_o method_n of_o self-annihilation_a of_o the_o union_n of_o nothing_o with_o nothing_o of_o the_o feel_n of_o not-being_a the_o mischief_n of_o a_o unintelligible_a way_n of_o devotion_n the_o utmost_a effect_n of_o this_o way_n be_v gross_a enthusiasm_n mr._n cressy_n vindication_n of_o it_o examine_v the_o last_o sort_n of_o fanaticism_n among_o they_o resist_v authority_n under_o pretence_n of_o religion_n their_o principle_n and_o practice_n compare_v with_o the_o fanatic_n how_o far_o they_o be_v disow_v at_o present_a by_o they_o of_o the_o vindication_n of_o the_o irish_a remonstrance_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n have_v always_o favour_v that_o party_n which_o be_v most_o destructive_a to_o civil_a government_n prove_v by_o particular_a and_o late_a instance_n p._n 235_o chap._n v._o of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o great_a pretence_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n consider_v the_o pope_n authority_n the_o fountain_n of_o that_o unity_n what_o that_o authority_n be_v which_o be_v challenge_v by_o the_o pope_n over_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o disturbance_n which_o have_v happen_v therein_o on_o the_o account_n of_o it_o the_o first_o revolt_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o empire_n cause_v by_o the_o pope_n baronius_n his_o argument_n answer_v rebellion_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o greatness_n of_o that_o church_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o strict_a league_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o posterity_n of_o charles_n martel_n the_o disturbance_n make_v by_o pope_n in_o the_o new_a empire_n of_o the_o quarrel_n of_o greg._n 7._o with_o the_o empeperour_n and_o other_o christian_a prince_n upon_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o pope_n authority_n more_o disturbance_n on_o that_o account_n in_o christendom_n than_o any_o other_o matter_n of_o religion_n of_o the_o schism_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n particular_o those_o
private_a spirit_n be_v not_o for_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v necessary_o employ_v therein_o and_o so_o for_o all_o particular_a doctrine_n reject_v by_o we_o upon_o this_o principle_n we_o do_v not_o make_v they_o negative_a point_n of_o faith_n but_o we_o therefore_o refuse_v the_o belief_n of_o they_o because_o not_o contain_v in_o our_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n on_o this_o account_n we_o reject_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n transubstantiation_n infallibility_n of_o the_o present_a church_n in_o deliver_v point_n of_o faith_n purgatory_n and_o other_o foppery_n impose_v upon_o the_o belief_n of_o christian_n so_o that_o the_o short_a resolution_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v this_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v nothing_o as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o god_n have_v reveal_v and_o that_o the_o complete_a revelation_n of_o god_n will_v to_o we_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o bible_n and_o the_o resolution_n of_o our_o worship_n be_v into_o this_o principle_n that_o god_n alone_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o divine_a and_o religious_a worship_n and_o therefore_o whether_o they_o be_v saint_n or_o angel_n sun_n moon_n and_o star_n whether_o the_o element_n of_o a_o sacrament_n or_o of_o the_o world_n whether_o cross_n and_o relic_n or_o wood_n and_o fountain_n or_o any_o sort_n of_o image_n in_o a_o word_n no_o creature_n whatsoever_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o religious_a worship_n because_o that_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o if_o this_o principle_n will_v excuse_v they_o from_o idolatry_n i_o desire_v he_o to_o make_v the_o best_a of_o it_o and_o if_o he_o give_v no_o more_o satisfactory_a answer_n hereafter_o than_o he_o have_v already_o do_v the_o great_a charity_n i_o can_v use_v to_o those_o of_o that_o church_n be_v to_o wish_v they_o repentance_n which_o i_o most_o hearty_o do_v chap._n iii_o of_o the_o hindrance_n of_o a_o good_a life_n and_o devotion_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n prejudicial_a to_o piety_n the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n as_o teach_v among_o they_o destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n take_v away_o the_o care_n of_o it_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o true_a state_v it_o and_o compare_v that_o doctrine_n with_o protestant_n how_o easy_a it_o be_v according_a to_o they_o for_o a_o rich_a man_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n purgatory_n dreadful_a to_o none_o but_o poor_a and_o friendless_a sincerity_n of_o devotion_n hinder_v by_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o it_o manifest_v the_o effect_n of_o our_o ancestor_n devotion_n have_v be_v as_o great_a if_o they_o have_v say_v their_o prayer_n in_o english_a the_o language_n of_o prayer_n prove_v to_o be_v no_o indifferent_a thing_n from_o st._n paul_n argument_n no_o universal_a consent_n for_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o their_o own_o writer_n of_o their_o doctrine_n of_o the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n that_o it_o take_v away_o all_o necessity_n of_o devotion_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o receiver_n this_o complain_v of_o by_o cassander_n and_o arnaud_n but_o prove_v against_o they_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o great_a easiness_n of_o get_v grace_n by_o their_o sacrament_n of_o their_o discourage_v the_o read_n the_o scripture_n a_o stand_a rule_n of_o devotion_n necessary_a none_o so_o fit_a to_o give_v it_o as_o god_n himself_o this_o do_v by_o he_o in_o the_o scripture_n all_o person_n therefore_o concern_v to_o read_v they_o the_o argument_n against_o read_v the_o scripture_n will_v have_v hold_v against_o the_o publish_v they_o in_o a_o language_n know_v to_o the_o people_n the_o danger_n as_o great_a then_o as_o ever_o have_v be_v since_o the_o great_a prudence_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v whole_o to_o forbid_v the_o scripture_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o their_o wise_a man_n to_o be_v so_o contrary_a to_o their_o interest_n the_o confession_n of_o the_o cardinal_n at_o bononia_n to_o that_o purpose_n the_o avow_a practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n herein_o direct_o contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a although_o the_o reason_n be_v as_o great_a then_o from_o the_o danger_n of_o heresy_n this_o confess_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n §_o 1._o 2._o the_o second_o reason_n i_o give_v why_o person_n run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v because_o that_o church_n be_v guilty_a of_o so_o great_a corruption_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n by_o opinion_n and_o practice_n which_o be_v very_o apt_a to_o hinder_v a_o good_a life_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o 1._o this_o necessity_n i_o say_v life_n be_v take_v off_o by_o their_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n join_v with_o contrition_n sufficient_a for_o salvation_n here_o he_o say_v that_o protestant_n do_v make_v contrition_n alone_o which_o be_v less_o sufficient_a for_o salvation_n and_o our_o church_n allow_v confession_n and_o absolution_n which_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n in_o case_n of_o trouble_n of_o conscience_n they_o be_v add_v to_o contrition_n can_v make_v it_o of_o a_o malignant_a nature_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o contrition_n alone_o be_v not_o by_o we_o make_v sufficient_a for_o salvation_n for_o we_o believe_v that_o as_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v without_o true_a repentance_n so_o that_o true_a repentance_n do_v not_o lie_v mere_o in_o contrition_n for_o sin_n for_o godly_a sorrow_n in_o scripture_n be_v say_v to_o work_v repentance_n to_o salvation_n not_o to_o be_v repent_v of_o 10._o and_o it_o can_v be_v the_o cause_n and_o effect_n both_o together_o repentance_n in_o scripture_n imply_v a_o forsake_v of_o sin_n as_o it_o be_v very_o easy_a to_o prove_v if_o it_o be_v think_v necessary_a and_o without_o this_o we_o know_v not_o what_o ground_n any_o man_n have_v to_o hope_v for_o the_o pardon_n of_o it_o although_o he_o confess_v it_o and_o be_v absolve_v a_o thousand_o time_n over_o and_o have_v remorse_n in_o his_o mind_n for_o it_o when_o he_o do_v confess_v it_o and_o therefore_o i_o have_v cause_n to_o say_v that_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n when_o they_o declare_v a_o man_n to_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n if_o he_o have_v a_o bare_a contrition_n for_o his_o sin_n and_o confess_v they_o to_o the_o priest_n and_o be_v absolve_v by_o he_o for_o to_o what_o end_n shall_v a_o man_n put_v himself_o to_o the_o trouble_n of_o mortify_v his_o passion_n and_o forsake_v his_o sin_n if_o he_o commit_v they_o again_o he_o know_v a_o present_a remedy_n toties_fw-la quoties_fw-la it_o be_v but_o confess_v with_o sorrow_n and_o upon_o absolution_n he_o be_v as_o whole_a as_o if_o he_o have_v not_o sin_v and_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o imagine_v a_o doctrine_n that_o more_o effectual_o overthrow_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n than_o this_o do_v i_o can_v but_o think_v if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v true_a all_o the_o precept_n of_o holiness_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v insignificant_a thing_n but_o this_o be_v a_o doctrine_n fit_v to_o make_v all_o that_o be_v bad_a and_o willing_a to_o continue_v so_o to_o be_v their_o proselyte_n when_o so_o cheap_a and_o easy_a a_o way_n of_o salvation_n be_v believe_v by_o they_o especial_o if_o we_o inquire_v into_o the_o explication_n of_o this_o doctrine_n among_o the_o doctor_n of_o that_o church_n 81._o i_o can_v better_o express_v this_o than_o in_o the_o word_n of_o bishop_n taylor_n who_o he_o deserve_o call_v a_o eminent_a lead_a man_n among_o the_o protestant_n where_o after_o he_o have_v mention_v their_o doctrine_n about_o contrition_n the_o sequel_n of_o all_o he_o say_v be_v this_o that_o if_o a_o man_n live_v a_o wicked_a life_n for_o sixty_o or_o eighty_o year_n together_o yet_o if_o in_o the_o article_n of_o his_o death_n soon_o than_o which_o god_n say_v they_o have_v not_o command_v he_o to_o repent_v by_o be_v a_o little_a sorrowful_a for_o his_o sin_n then_o resolve_v for_o the_o present_a that_o he_o will_v do_v so_o no_o more_o and_o though_o this_o sorrow_n have_v in_o it_o no_o love_n of_o god_n but_o only_o a_o fear_n of_o hell_n and_o a_o hope_n that_o god_n will_v pardon_v he_o this_o if_o the_o priest_n absolve_v he_o do_v instant_o pass_v he_o into_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n the_o priest_n with_o two_o finger_n and_o a_o thumb_n can_v do_v his_o work_n for_o he_o only_o he_o must_v be_v great_o prepare_v and_o dispose_v to_o receive_v it_o great_o we_o say_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o he_o must_v be_v
attrite_a or_o it_o be_v better_a he_o be_v contrite_a one_o act_n of_o grief_n a_o little_a one_o and_o that_o not_o for_o one_o sin_n more_o than_o for_o another_o and_o this_o at_o the_o end_n of_o a_o wicked_a long_a life_n at_o the_o time_n of_o our_o death_n will_v make_v all_o sure_a upon_o these_o term_n it_o be_v a_o wonder_n that_o all_o wicked_a man_n in_o the_o world_n be_v not_o papist_n where_o they_o may_v live_v so_o merry_o and_o die_v so_o secure_o and_o be_v out_o of_o all_o danger_n unless_o peradventure_o they_o die_v very_o sudden_o which_o because_o so_o very_a few_o do_v the_o venture_n be_v esteem_v nothing_o and_o it_o be_v a_o thousand_o to_o one_o on_o the_o sinner_n side_n but_o we_o dare_v not_o flatter_v man_n so_o into_o eternal_a misery_n we_o can_v but_o declare_v to_o they_o the_o necessity_n of_o a_o sincere_a repentance_n and_o holy_a life_n in_o order_n to_o salvation_n and_o that_o we_o can_v absolve_v those_o who_o god_n have_v declare_v he_o will_v not_o absolve_v indeed_o for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o true_o penitent_a sinner_n our_o church_n approve_v of_o apply_v the_o promise_v of_o pardon_n in_o scripture_n to_o the_o particular_a case_n of_o those_o person_n which_o be_v that_o we_o mean_v by_o absolution_n but_o if_o they_o pretend_v they_o can_v absolve_v whether_o god_n will_v or_o no_o we_o must_v leave_v god_n and_o they_o to_o dispute_v the_o point_n §_o 2._o 2._o i_o say_v the_o care_n of_o a_o good_a life_n be_v take_v off_o among_o they_o life_n by_o suppose_v a_o expiation_n of_o sin_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_a after_o death_n no_o say_v he_o it_o be_v rather_o apt_a to_o increase_v it_o because_o of_o the_o temporal_a pain_n the_o sinner_n be_v to_o sustain_v after_o death_n if_o there_o be_v not_o a_o perfect_a expiation_n of_o sin_n in_o this_o life_n by_o work_n of_o penance_n and_o although_o he_o be_v ascertain_v by_o faith_n that_o he_o may_v be_v holpen_v by_o the_o charitable_a suffrage_n of_o the_o faithful_a live_n yet_o this_o be_v no_o more_o encouragement_n to_o he_o to_o sin_n than_o it_o will_v be_v to_o a_o spendthrift_n to_o run_v into_o debt_n and_o to_o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n because_o he_o know_v he_o may_v be_v relieve_v by_o the_o charity_n of_o his_o friend_n if_o he_o be_v sure_o there_o be_v no_o prison_n for_o he_o that_o will_v be_v a_o encouragement_n indeed_o to_o play_v the_o spendthrift_n and_o this_o he_o say_v be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o protestant_n in_o denial_n of_o purgatory_n one_o will_v think_v by_o this_o answer_n we_o protestant_n have_v a_o very_a pleasant_a religion_n and_o that_o we_o hold_v nothing_o can_v affright_v a_o sinner_n from_o continue_v in_o his_o sin_n because_o we_o destroy_v purgatory_n but_o we_o have_v think_v there_o have_v be_v something_o more_o dreadful_a in_o the_o torment_n of_o hell_n than_o in_o the_o flame_n of_o purgatory_n but_o if_o our_o plain_a doctrine_n that_o every_o impenitent_a sinner_n must_v expect_v no_o less_o than_o eternal_a vengeance_n in_o another_o world_n will_v not_o prevail_v upon_o man_n to_o leave_v their_o sin_n and_o lead_v a_o good_a life_n can_v we_o imagine_v a_o groundless_a fiction_n of_o purgatory_n shall_v ever_o do_v it_o especial_o consider_v the_o true_a state_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n among_o they_o by_o which_o we_o shall_v easy_o discern_v what_o obligation_n it_o lay_v upon_o man_n to_o holiness_n of_o life_n there_o be_v say_v they_o two_o sort_n of_o sin_n which_o man_n be_v guilty_a of_o some_o of_o which_o be_v in_o their_o own_o nature_n venial_a and_o so_o do_v not_o deserve_v eternal_a punishment_n and_o for_o these_o a_o general_a and_o virtual_a repentance_n be_v sufficient_a but_o there_o be_v other_o which_o they_o call_v mortal_a sin_n which_o have_v a_o debt_n and_o obligation_n to_o eternal_a punishment_n belong_v to_o they_o but_o this_o eternal_a punishment_n be_v change_v into_o temporal_a by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n but_o still_o this_o temporal_a punishment_n must_v be_v undergo_v either_o in_o this_o life_n or_o that_o to_o come_v if_o a_o man_n do_v not_o satisfy_v in_o this_o life_n and_o can_v get_v help_n enough_o out_o of_o the_o stock_n of_o the_o church_n to_o do_v it_o for_o he_o there_o be_v no_o remedy_n to_o purgatory_n he_o must_v go_v and_o if_o he_o be_v not_o help_v by_o his_o friend_n on_o earth_n god_n know_v how_o long_o he_o may_v stay_v there_o but_o then_o he_o be_v to_o blame_v that_o he_o take_v no_o more_o care_n for_o his_o soul_n when_o he_o live_v if_o not_o by_o a_o holy_a life_n yet_o by_o leave_v no_o more_o to_o those_o who_o office_n it_o shall_v be_v to_o procure_v he_o a_o deliverance_n thence_o judge_v now_o madam_n if_o this_o be_v not_o a_o very_a frightful_a doctrine_n especial_o to_o those_o who_o be_v poor_a and_o friendless_a but_o in_o case_n a_o man_n be_v rich_a enough_o to_o provide_v mass_n to_o be_v say_v for_o his_o soul_n and_o that_o he_o have_v a_o good_a stock_n of_o indulgence_n before_o hand_n for_o some_o thousand_o of_o year_n he_o may_v make_v a_o pretty_a tolerable_a shift_n in_o purgatory_n especial_o in_o these_o last_o age_n of_o the_o world_n wherein_o it_o be_v probable_a it_o may_v not_o be_v near_o so_o long_o to_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n when_o the_o final_a sentence_n be_v to_o be_v pronounce_v as_o he_o have_v get_v year_n of_o indulgence_n already_o i_o pray_v what_o need_v a_o person_n be_v afraid_a of_o that_o live_v a_o very_a bad_a life_n according_a to_o these_o principle_n must_v he_o suffer_v for_o his_o original_a sin_n no_o that_o guilt_n and_o punishment_n and_o all_o be_v clear_o do_v away_o in_o baptism_n must_v he_o suffer_v for_o his_o venial_a sin_n that_o be_v strange_a if_o he_o have_v never_o any_o general_a repentance_n for_o they_o need_v he_o be_v afraid_a of_o the_o dreadful_a sentence_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n go_v you_o curse_v into_o everlasting_a flame_n he_o be_v a_o fool_n indeed_o that_o by_o a_o little_a present_a contrition_n and_o confession_n will_v not_o obtain_v absolution_n from_o a_o priest_n and_o in_o a_o trice_n the_o eternal_a flame_n be_v extinguish_v and_o only_o some_o temporal_a punishment_n succeed_v in_o the_o room_n of_o they_o but_o it_o will_v seem_v somewhat_o hard_o to_o a_o voluptuous_a man_n however_o to_o be_v put_v to_o severe_a pennance_n be_v there_o no_o remedy_n in_o this_o case_n yes_o there_o be_v a_o stock_n in_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o will_v not_o procure_v help_n for_o himself_o thence_o by_o some_o plenary_a indulgence_n if_o he_o will_v not_o bear_v it_o here_o he_o must_v in_o another_o world_n what_o then_o be_v he_o pass_v all_o hope_n of_o remedy_n there_o that_o be_v according_a to_o his_o purse_n and_o friend_n how_o easy_a be_v it_o for_o a_o rich_a man_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n but_o we_o have_v no_o such_o easy_a way_n of_o escape_v the_o misery_n of_o another_o life_n we_o dare_v not_o tell_v man_n they_o may_v be_v relieve_v there_o by_o mass_n and_o sacrifice_n and_o i_o know_v not_o what_o our_o doctrine_n be_v plain_a and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o most_o obvious_a and_o easy_a sense_n of_o the_o gospel_n if_o man_n be_v good_a here_o they_o shall_v be_v happy_a afterward_o if_o they_o be_v bad_a and_o continue_v so_o they_o shall_v be_v certain_o miserable_a and_o unavoidable_o so_o but_o for_o those_o who_o be_v neither_o good_a nor_o bad_a if_o any_o such_o can_v be_v neither_o sincere_a nor_o hypocrite_n neither_o penitent_a nor_o impenitent_a we_o leave_v they_o to_o take_v care_n of_o they_o our_o saviour_n have_v only_o declare_v that_o those_o who_o be_v good_a sincere_a and_o penitent_a shall_v be_v happy_a those_o who_o be_v otherwise_o must_v be_v miserable_a if_o they_o have_v find_v out_o some_o way_n for_o they_o to_o escape_v notwithstanding_o at_o their_o peril_n be_v it_o who_o rely_v upon_o they_o but_o for_o other_o we_o understand_v no_o more_o how_o punishment_n in_o another_o life_n shall_v remain_v after_o the_o guilt_n of_o sin_n be_v pardon_v than_o how_o a_o shadow_n shall_v continue_v when_o the_o body_n be_v go_v for_o punishment_n follow_v guilt_n as_o the_o shadow_n the_o body_n and_o if_o pardon_v of_o sin_n signify_v any_o thing_n it_o be_v take_v away_o the_o punishment_n we_o be_v obnoxious_a to_o by_o reason_n of_o sin_n but_o how_o that_o man_n shall_v be_v say_v to_o have_v his_o debt_n forgive_v who_o be_v cast_v into_o prison_n for_o it_o only_o whereas_o he_o may_v have_v lie_v and_o rot_v there_o his_o creditor_n tell_v he_o he_o shall_v endure_v the_o same_o misery_n but_o he_o shall_v escape_v at_o last_o
ago_o s._n gertrude_n a._n d._n 664._o s._n hildegardis_n in_o germany_n a._n d._n 1180._o and_o about_o the_o same_o time_n s._n elizabeth_n of_o sconaugh_n all_o who_o revelation_n be_v publish_v and_o the_o last_o collect_v by_o roger_n a_o english_a cistertian_n and_o in_o latter_a time_n he_o mention_n s._n brigitt_n and_o s._n catharine_n who_o revelation_n he_o say_v be_v oppose_v by_o some_o but_o he_o declare_v for_o his_o part_n that_o he_o be_v not_o at_o all_o move_v with_o their_o argument_n for_o that_o will_v diminish_v too_o much_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o those_o holy_a spouse_n of_o christ_n as_o he_o call_v they_o but_o in_o truth_n he_o confess_v the_o honour_n of_o their_o church_n be_v concern_v in_o it_o for_o say_v he_o several_a pope_n upon_o diligent_a examination_n have_v allow_v and_o approve_v these_o revelation_n as_o eugenius_n the_o three_o do_v those_o of_o hildegardis_n as_o well_o as_o boniface_n the_o nine_o those_o of_o s._n brigitt_n for_o the_o argument_n from_o the_o contradiction_n of_o these_o revelation_n he_o know_v not_o how_o to_o come_v off_o but_o by_o a_o charge_n of_o forgery_n on_o the_o dominican_n side_n and_o why_o may_v not_o they_o as_o well_o return_v it_o on_o the_o other_o unless_o mathias_n a_o suetia_n confessor_n to_o s._n brigitt_n be_v more_o infallible_a than_o raimundus_n or_o those_o who_o believe_v s._n catharine_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o only_a case_n wherein_o these_o female_a revelation_n so_o much_o approve_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v contradictory_n to_o each_o other_o in_o those_o thing_n whereon_o the_o proof_n of_o a_o point_n of_o doctrine_n depend_v for_o who_o know_v not_o to_o what_o end_n the_o revelation_n of_o s._n gregorye_n deliver_v the_o soul_n of_o trajan_n by_o his_o prayer_n be_v so_o frequent_o urge_v and_o this_o be_v confirm_v by_o a_o revelation_n of_o s._n brigitt_n to_o that_o purpose_n 13._o from_o whence_o salmeron_n call_v it_o a_o unanswerable_a argument_n and_o alphonsus_n ciacconius_n publish_v by_o the_o pope_n authority_n a_o apology_n for_o that_o revelation_n 27._o yet_o baronius_n tell_v we_o that_o s._n mathildis_n have_v a_o revelation_n to_o the_o contrary_a 59_o and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o contradictory_n to_o s._n brigitts_n it_o must_v be_v contradictory_n to_o itself_o and_o therefore_o he_o very_o fair_o reject_v they_o all_o but_o with_o what_o honour_n to_o his_o church_n which_o have_v before_o approve_v they_o i_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n understand_v 8._o and_o bellarmin_n to_o the_o revelation_n of_o mathildis_n wherein_o she_o desire_v to_o know_v what_o become_v of_o the_o soul_n of_o samson_n solomon_n origen_n and_o trajan_n and_o god_n answer_v she_o that_o none_o shall_v know_v what_o he_o have_v do_v with_o they_o oppose_v another_o revelation_n wherein_o the_o soul_n of_o origen_n be_v see_v together_o with_o that_o of_o arius_n and_o nestorius_n in_o hell_n so_o infallible_a be_v these_o revelation_n even_o when_o they_o contradict_v each_o other_o how_o often_o have_v vision_n and_o apparition_n of_o soul_n be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n 7._o witness_v the_o famous_a testimony_n to_o this_o purpose_n out_o of_o s._n gregory_n dialogue_n and_o bede_n history_n which_o latter_a be_v at_o large_a recite_v be_v very_o proper_a for_o it_o in_o the_o late_a great_a legend_n publish_v by_o mr._n cressy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o church_n history_n 10._o who_o justify_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o story_n as_o far_o as_o it_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n although_o he_o do_v not_o think_v the_o person_n real_o dead_a but_o only_o in_o a_o trance_n which_o be_v all_o one_o to_o our_o purpose_n as_o long_o as_o such_o argument_n as_o these_o be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o prove_v matter_n of_o faith_n by_o we_o need_v not_o go_v so_o far_o back_o as_o gabriel_n biel_n 51._o to_o show_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o child_n in_o a_o host_n such_o a_o argument_n have_v be_v late_o publish_v to_o the_o world_n 8._o and_o bellarmin_n reckon_v up_o several_a to_o this_o purpose_n one_o wherein_o instead_o of_o bread_n be_v see_v real_a flesh_n and_o another_o wherein_o christ_n be_v see_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o child_n which_o be_v well_o attend_v with_o st._n anthony_n of_o milan_n be_v horse_n which_o will_v never_o have_v leave_v his_o provender_n to_o worship_n the_o host_n unless_o he_o have_v see_v some_o notable_a sight_n there_o and_o he_o very_o doughty_o prove_v auricular_a confession_n 12._o by_o a_o certain_a vision_n of_o a_o tall_a and_o terrible_a man_n with_o his_o book_n in_o his_o hand_n which_o blot_v out_o present_o all_o the_o sin_n which_o the_o humble_a thief_n confess_v upon_o his_o knee_n to_o the_o priest_n but_o he_o have_v not_o prove_v that_o terrible_a man_n do_v not_o represent_v the_o devil_n who_o by_o that_o ceremony_n may_v show_v that_o he_o turn_v over_o the_o keep_n of_o his_o book_n of_o account_n to_o the_o priest_n who_o upon_o confession_n may_v tell_v man_n sin_n as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v do_v without_o but_o they_o have_v not_o only_o attempt_v to_o prove_v matter_n of_o doctrine_n by_o these_o thing_n revelation_n but_o thing_n have_v be_v define_v in_o the_o church_n mere_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o private_a revelation_n so_o the_o spanish_a ambassador_n urge_v the_o pope_n smart_o upon_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n bridgitt_n 371._o that_o there_o be_v many_o of_o his_o predecessor_n that_o have_v determine_v more_o thing_n in_o the_o church_n partly_o rely_v upon_o private_a revelation_n therein_o who_o authority_n be_v not_o great_a than_o she_o be_v pius_fw-la 1._o he_o say_v determine_v the_o controversy_n of_o easter-day_n upon_o the_o credit_n of_o a_o revelation_n make_v to_o hermes_n cherubini_n urban_n 4._o institute_v the_o festival_n of_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o opposition_n to_o the_o denier_n of_o transubstantiation_n upon_o the_o instinct_n and_o revelation_n of_o a_o certain_a woman_n paul_n the_o hermit_n be_v canonize_v for_o a_o saint_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o vision_n and_o revelation_n to_o anthony_n the_o one_o of_o his_o soul_n fly_v to_o heaven_n the_o other_o of_o his_o be_v there_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o apparition_n of_o the_o archangel_n michael_n which_o be_v constant_o observe_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n depend_v upon_o a_o revelation_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o siponto_n and_o a_o few_o drover_n upon_o the_o mountain_n garganus_n these_o be_v thing_n brief_o touch_v by_o the_o ambassador_n but_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o give_v a_o more_o particular_a account_n of_o those_o instance_n which_o concern_v the_o institution_n of_o festival_n solemnity_n by_o which_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o they_o be_v fanatical_a even_o in_o their_o superstition_n pope_n vrban_n 4._o in_o the_o bull_n still_o extant_a for_o the_o celebration_n of_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la day_n mention_n that_o as_o one_o of_o the_o great_a reason_n of_o appoint_v it_o that_o while_o he_o be_v in_o a_o low_a capacity_n he_o understand_v that_o a_o revelation_n have_v be_v make_v to_o certain_a catholic_n that_o this_o feast_n shall_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o church_n this_o which_o be_v only_o intimate_v here_o be_v at_o large_a explain_v by_o joh._n diestemius_n blaerus_fw-la prio_fw-la of_o st._n james_n in_o liege_n where_o these_o thing_n happen_v 16._o in_o a_o hospital_n hard_a by_o the_o town_n he_o tell_v we_o there_o be_v a_o famous_a virgin_n call_v juliana_n which_o have_v many_o ecstasy_n and_o rapture_n and_o so_o prophetical_a a_o spirit_n as_o to_o discern_v the_o thought_n and_o intention_n of_o her_o neighbour_n heart_n she_o wrestle_v with_o devil_n discourse_v with_o the_o apostle_n and_o wrought_v many_o miracle_n but_o one_o thing_n peculiar_a to_o she_o be_v that_o in_o her_o prayer_n she_o almost_o always_o see_v the_o moon_n in_o her_o brightness_n but_o with_o a_o snip_n take_v off_o from_o her_o roundness_n at_o which_o she_o be_v much_o trouble_v but_o by_o no_o mean_n can_v get_v it_o out_o of_o her_o fancy_n at_o last_o god_n be_v please_v to_o reveal_v it_o to_o she_o that_o the_o moon_n signify_v the_o present_a church_n and_o that_o fraction_n the_o want_n of_o one_o solemnity_n more_o to_o be_v observe_v in_o it_o upon_o which_o she_o receive_v a_o command_n from_o heaven_n to_o proclaim_v the_o observation_n of_o this_o solemnity_n for_o twenty_o year_n she_o pray_v that_o god_n will_v excuse_v she_o and_o make_v choice_n of_o a_o more_o worthy_a person_n but_o none_o be_v find_v she_o communicate_v it_o to_o johannes_n de_fw-fr lausenna_n and_o he_o to_o jacobus_n de_fw-fr trecis_fw-la then_o archdeacon_n of_o liege_n and_o afterward_o vrban_n 4._o but_o although_o
last_o time_n wherein_o he_o do_v at_o large_a set_v forth_o the_o hypocrisy_n 38._o idleness_n flattery_n and_o baseness_n of_o the_o friar_n but_o come_v to_o show_v the_o near_a approach_n of_o the_o danger_n he_o mention_n he_o say_v it_o be_v now_o fifty_o five_o year_n for_o about_o that_o time_n almaric_n broach_v his_o doctrine_n that_o some_o have_v endeavour_v to_o change_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n into_o another_o gospel_n which_o they_o say_v will_v be_v better_o more_o perfect_a and_o worthy_a which_o they_o call_v the_o gospel_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n which_o will_v by_o its_o come_n turn_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n out_o of_o door_n as_o say_v he_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o prove_v out_o of_o that_o curse_a gospel_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o add_v that_o this_o everlasting_a gospel_n be_v public_o explain_v at_o paris_n a._n d._n 1254._o from_o whence_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o will_v be_v preach_v unless_o there_o be_v some_o other_o thing_n which_o hinder_v and_o afterward_o he_o say_v that_o in_o that_o book_n this_o everlasting_a gospel_n be_v say_v to_o exceed_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n as_o much_o as_o the_o light_n of_o the_o sun_n do_v that_o of_o the_o moon_n or_o the_o kernel_n do_v the_o shell_n this_o book_n of_o his_o extreme_o incense_v the_o friar_n and_o they_o present_o send_v information_n against_o he_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o their_o interest_n get_v his_o book_n to_o be_v condemn_v and_o burn_v public_o before_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o court_n at_o anagnia_n and_o afterward_o at_o paris_n to_o which_o purpose_n the_o pope_n publish_v a_o bull_n and_o denounce_v the_o sentence_n of_o excommunication_n against_o any_o who_o shall_v presume_v to_o defend_v it_o and_o the_o write_v of_o it_o be_v deprive_v of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a promotion_n and_o banish_a france_n 1256._o as_o far_o as_o the_o pope_n power_n can_v do_v it_o all_o this_o be_v do_v in_o great_a haste_n before_o the_o legate_n from_o the_o university_n can_v appear_v and_o when_o they_o come_v three_o of_o they_o recant_v and_o return_v only_a gul._n de_fw-fr s._n amore_n resolve_v to_o stand_v it_o out_o and_o answer_v all_o their_o objection_n and_o persist_v still_o in_o the_o accusation_n of_o that_o horrible_a book_n and_o at_o last_o prevail_v so_o much_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v fain_o to_o condemn_v the_o evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la together_o with_o s._n amour_n book_n but_o it_o appear_v how_o unwilling_o he_o do_v it_o by_o his_o carriage_n in_o it_o which_o be_v relate_v by_o matth._n paris_n 939._o for_o he_o condemn_v the_o other_o book_n solemn_o and_o cause_v the_o sentence_n to_o be_v public_o execute_v but_o he_o give_v order_n that_o this_o book_n shall_v be_v secret_o burn_v and_o as_o much_o as_o may_v be_v without_o any_o offence_n to_o the_o friar_n lo_o here_o the_o true_a zeal_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n a_o book_n only_o write_v against_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n be_v condemn_v as_o impious_a wicked_a execrable_a and_o what_o not_o in_o the_o bull_n against_o it_o and_o a_o book_n against_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o high_a manner_n hardly_o procure_v to_o be_v condemn_v and_o when_o it_o be_v with_o great_a fear_n of_o displease_v the_o author_n and_o approver_n of_o it_o and_o since_o that_o time_n they_o have_v be_v very_o careful_a to_o suppress_v the_o least_o mention_n of_o the_o latter_a but_o very_o forward_o to_o set_v forth_o the_o other_o for_o in_o the_o roman_a bullarium_n 1._o the_o bull_n against_o s._n amour_n book_n be_v set_v forth_o at_o large_a 137._o but_o not_o the_o least_o intimation_n of_o any_o such_o book_n condemn_v as_o the_o evangelium_fw-la aeternum_fw-la so_o much_o dear_a to_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o honour_n of_o friar_n than_o of_o christ_n and_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o therefore_o s._n amour_n say_v well_o in_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n before_o they_o go_v 330._o that_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o go_v about_o to_o procure_v the_o condemn_a that_o book_n at_o rome_n where_o it_o have_v so_o many_o favourer_n the_o design_n of_o it_o be_v to_o advance_v the_o honour_n of_o religious_a order_n though_o to_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ._n it_o be_v well_o these_o thing_n be_v write_v and_o preserve_v by_o writer_n of_o their_o own_o church_n and_o person_n of_o the_o same_o age_n out_o of_o who_o only_o i_o have_v give_v account_n of_o they_o for_o otherwise_o according_a to_o their_o usual_a method_n of_o confute_v thing_n which_o do_v not_o please_v they_o they_o will_v be_v deny_v with_o a_o mighty_a confidence_n and_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v tell_v that_o these_o be_v only_o the_o lie_n and_o forgery_n of_o heretic_n but_o these_o be_v to_o their_o shame_n preserve_v in_o their_o own_o book_n and_o we_o can_v show_v they_o the_o very_a word_n if_o occasion_n require_v it_o §_o 9_o yet_o we_o be_v not_o to_o think_v afterward_o that_o only_o the_o preach_a friar_n sell_v into_o these_o extravagancy_n for_o the_o franciscan_n have_v a_o great_a hand_n in_o they_o too_o and_o be_v as_o forward_o to_o promote_v that_o which_o they_o account_v their_o common_a interest_n and_o notwithstanding_o the_o pope_n condemn_v the_o book_n say_v to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o abbot_n joachims_n write_n joh._n yet_o his_o doctrine_n do_v in_o no_o long_a time_n after_o break_v forth_o again_o in_o the_o franciscan_a order_n for_o towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o same_o century_n or_o as_o most_o think_v 1._o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o in_o the_o time_n of_o clement_n the_o five_o appear_v one_o petrus_n johannis_n de_fw-fr oliva_n a_o great_a disciple_n of_o joachims_n as_o guido_n carmelita_n alphonsus_n a_o castro_n and_o franciscus_n pegna_n affirm_v all_o the_o difference_n say_v alphonsus_n 9_o between_o they_o be_v that_o joachim_n make_v the_o spiritual_a state_n to_o commence_v from_o the_o sound_n the_o benedictine_n order_n but_o petrus_n johannis_n will_v have_v it_o begin_v only_o from_o s._n francis_n which_o state_n ib._n as_o eymericus_n relate_v where_o he_o recount_v his_o error_n begin_v with_o the_o franciscan_a order_n when_o the_o angel_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v 6._o s._n francis_n do_v set_v his_o mark_n upon_o all_o his_o soldier_n and_o that_o s._n francis_n appear_v as_o christ_n do_v with_o his_o wound_n upon_o he_o for_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v that_o s._n francis_n in_o one_o of_o his_o vision_n upon_o the_o very_a day_n of_o the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o cross_n have_v the_o same_o bleed_a wound_n on_o his_o hand_n foot_n and_o side_n which_o christ_n have_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o carry_v they_o for_o two_o year_n together_o before_o his_o death_n and_o lest_o this_o shall_v be_v suspect_v pope_n alexander_n the_o four_o preach_v it_o in_o s._n bonaventure_n hear_v that_o himself_o see_v they_o as_o the_o six_o lesson_n on_o s._n francis_n day_n in_o the_o roman_a breviary_n 6._o and_o bonaventure_n assure_v we_o and_o who_o dare_v question_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n eyesight_n unless_o the_o story_n in_o latter_a time_n of_o maria_n visitationis_fw-la 9_o as_o she_o be_v call_v abbess_n of_o the_o annunciation_n in_o lisbon_n may_v give_v some_o suspicion_n of_o it_o for_o this_o virgin_n have_v gain_v so_o great_a a_o reputation_n for_o sanctity_n not_o only_o in_o portugal_n but_o in_o spain_n italy_n and_o the_o east_n indies_n that_o she_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o fit_a match_n for_o s._n francis_n and_o she_o outdo_v he_o in_o the_o number_n of_o her_o wound_n for_o she_o have_v thirty_o two_o upon_o her_o head_n cause_v by_o christ_n put_n his_o crown_n of_o thorn_n upon_o she_o and_o in_o her_o hand_n and_o â—eet_a and_o side_n they_o be_v as_o exact_v as_o in_o st._n francis_n she_o make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o show_v they_o if_o her_o confessor_n bid_v she_o but_o never_o otherwise_o lest_o she_o shall_v seem_v too_o much_o to_o glory_v in_o the_o honour_n which_o christ_n have_v do_v she_o this_o confessor_n be_v no_o less_o a_o man_n than_o ludovicus_n granatensis_n a_o man_n high_o commend_v for_o learning_n and_o piety_n who_o as_o very_o believe_v they_o as_o pope_n alexander_n do_v those_o of_o s._n francis_n one_o day_n in_o the_o week_n she_o lay_v rag_n to_o her_o wound_n upon_o which_o the_o print_n of_o the_o wound_n be_v make_v these_o rag_n with_o incredible_a devotion_n say_v the_o writer_n of_o the_o story_n be_v send_v to_o the_o pope_n himself_o and_o to_o the_o great_a and_o most_o religious_a person_n in_o all_o part_n by_o who_o they_o be_v receive_v with_o great_a veneration_n and_o when_o he_o be_v inquisitor_n in_o sicily_n he_o say_v he_o see_v many_o of_o they_o